Blog

I remember one teacher that I would love to have done this with, but sadly that never happened – the story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental. It has turned out to be a long story, so if you are looking for particular themes, you will find the domination and submission in the first and last parts, and the first-time and virginity in the middle part (after the row of asterisks), but I hope you will enjoy the whole story.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

Our eyes cross occasionally, so fleetingly that no one else in the classroom would notice it. But Miss Harper will have seen the flash of desire in mine, she will have experienced that delightful electric tingle down between her legs from the knowledge of our secret shared – and from the anticipation of what will happen after school today!

No one else in the class would see anything of significance, nothing at all, for Miss Harper’s attitude towards me in public is just the same as to all of the other boys and girls: helpful and encouraging, but in a neutrally professional way. Only I know of the passions that burn beneath her cool composed exterior, and the fires that I have learned to stoke to intensity.

Outwardly, my face shows only the vaguely attentive look that is shared by the other sixteen year-olds sitting in the rows of desks around me, but inside I am so excited, so turned on by my incredible secret – that my teacher and I fuck each other in unbridled hot lesbian lust! I glance around the classroom, and think – if they had any idea, if they knew what we get up to after school, tumbling naked together in a thrashing tangle of limbs in her bedroom, wet cunts smacking down on eager mouths, tongues squirming into slippery slits, puffy labia grinding hard against each other, and long ramming grunting thrusts with that huge strap-on dildo, until there are gasping drenching shudders and wild screams of explosive orgasms – my God, how amazed and shocked they would be!

Behind her neat brown-rimmed glasses, Miss Harper’s clear grey eyes flick my way again. She knows very well what I am thinking about – and it is certainly not the algebra that she is teaching! I know her well enough by now to spot the faint flush in her cheeks and the hint around her lips of the pensive smile that turns me on so much. I know for sure that the pulse is beating a little faster in her throat, and that her nipples are rock hard inside the smooth lining of the full-cup bra that she is wearing – without which, her tits would be jutting out at me like two homing missiles in their silos, primed and waiting for the command to launch.

Oh, yes, Miss Harper knows very well what will happen next, after school ends today, and we are both watching the clock and counting down the minutes. This is one of my favourite times, when my class has our last lesson of the day with Miss Harper (this happens on Mondays and Thursdays), and I can enjoy the proximity of her presence, savouring the special secret that we share and looking forward to our after-school delights.

Without letting it be apparent in any way, I study Miss Harper from the corner of my eye. At thirty-three years old, she is a little more than twice my age – a difference that I find very thrilling and arousing. My teacher has that so-sexy confident maturity that only an experienced adult woman can possess; it is partly her assured poise and partly a matter of her looks and physique, with that slight leanness to her face, the hint of a line at her eyes and cheeks, that slight thickening at the waist – although her figure is very well-kept, and she doesn’t carry an ounce of flab on her body. Just then she stands at the blackboard and turns her profile towards me (is that just by chance, prompted by her unconscious thoughts – or is it deliberate, intended to turn me on even more? Fuck, there’s no need, my pussy is sopping wet already!).

Miss Harper’s blonde hair falls straight from a side parting to just below her shoulders, with a fringe that hangs across her forehead, slightly covering her right eye whenever she takes off her glasses. Her straw-coloured hair makes such an effective contrast with the dark tones of her clothes, and I think she looks so attractive in her neat suit of a black jacket and skirt. The latter is not so short as to seem unprofessional, but it rides nicely a few inches above her knees and she has the lean and shapely legs to carry it off. Beneath the jacket there is a plain blue cardigan top, which on this warm spring day has one more at least of its buttons undone than usual, exhibiting the rising swell of her generous 32E breasts and just a hint of the lace-trimmed edges of her bra cups. I wonder whether – consciously or unconsciously – she loosened the cardigan buttons to give me a nice ‘warm-up’ show before our after-school assignation (is that deliberate again? oh, you sapphic temptress!).

However, gorgeous as her tits are, to my way of thinking her best feature is her ass: it is so trim and neat, with buttocks that are smooth and firm, giving such a subtle sexy sway to her skirt whenever she takes a step. I love to walk behind her, watching every movement, whenever I can do so without it being noticeable, down a corridor to a classroom or across the schoolyard outside. It was no surprise when she told me that she had been a cheerleader at school and university, and she still works out or runs every day of the week What excites me most of all is the surprisingly wide arch between her legs, where they join at the base of her pussy – I just love it when she wears smart slacks (the tight charcoal-grey pair in soft felt are the very best for this) because they highlight that gap between her legs, accentuating it with every stalking step that she takes. She has a fondness for three-inch heels on her school-teacher’s ‘sensible’ style black shoes, perhaps to make up for the fact that in bare feet she stands only five feet three inches tall – which is four inches less than me, although I am much younger and still growing (in every sense – my figure, as well as my height).

Miss Harper has given the class a short exercise to do, and as we silently concentrate upon it she moves slowly round the room, pausing by each boy or girl to see how they are managing and if they need any further instruction. She has started with the row of desks nearest to the door and corridor, and it will take her a while to get to my place – I am almost on the opposite side of the classroom, one row in from the desks that are adjacent to the big windows. I never sit near the front in Miss Harper’s class, as I don’t want to give any hint of having an interest in or connection with her, so there is only one person behind me whilst there are three are in front – with my best friend, Katie, seated immediately ahead of me.

Now Miss Harper is coming towards me, as she moves slowly down the aisle next to my desk, looking at the work of the students who are sitting in the row on my left. Of course, she could have done this from their other side, but I know she has chosen this route so that I can enjoy a close-up view of her front, and then of her back. And what a lovely front it is, especially as she has unobtrusively undone yet another cardigan button – if she went any further, her tits would almost be falling out of her bra!

My sexy teacher pauses just before the desk of the girl who is sitting parallel to Katie – another friend of ours, Melanie. This isn’t her strongest subject, and it’s not surprising that she is struggling to do the exercise. Still, I know it is no coincidence that when Miss Harper bends over Melanie’s desk to point out where she has left out something important, she stoops at exactly the right angle to give me (and only me, for no one else is placed to see this) a view straight down her cleavage. My tongue instinctively flicks across my lips as I relish the sight of her large firm globular breasts and the stylish black bra that supports them, and I feel another warm spurt of arousal in my pussy.

Miss Harper straightens up, her breasts enticingly swaying as she does so, and though it is so fast and seemingly casual that no one else could possibly notice it, I am intensely aware of the split second in which she glances my way in her peripheral vision, as she makes sure that I have not missed the titty-view that she had offered. With the faintest hint of a smile about her lips, she moves down the rest of Melanie’s row and then turns to inspect the work of Paul, the boy who is sitting behind me.

My heart beats a little faster, as she will be beside me in another second. I have already finished the exercise – it gave me no trouble, for I did read the textbook and do the preparation exercise that was set for homework by Miss Harper at our previous class, and I have been listening to her, even whilst my eyes have been enjoying looking at her body. I know that I have got it right, but still there is an extra pleasure in having that confirmed, as Miss Harper arrives next to my desk and glances quickly at my work – although I know that she is looking just as much at the roundness that my breasts make in my quite tight and fairly thin cotton school shirt!

‘Yes, Christine, that’s very good – you’ve got it’, says my teacher, and as she does so her hand rests lightly on top of mine for a second, in such a casual and natural way that I am sure no one would register anything unusual even if they were staring right at me – which, of course, no one is. After the faintest of squeezes of my hand, which she deliberately times to coincide with the phrase ‘you’ve got it’, Miss Harper moves ahead to look at Katie’s work, and in so doing presents me with a close-up view of her taut ass in its tight black skirt. I give a little moan – barely audible, even to myself – as my teacher rounds off this little parade by seeming accidentally to drop her pencil, and she bends from the waist to pick it up, almost thrusting her butt at me as she does so. Her skirt rides up a few inches and – yes! – there is a brief glimpse of a stocking top and the clip and strap that is holding it up. Just as I had thought, and hoped, she is wearing a pair of traditional stockings, and my mind wanders for a moment as I consider which of her suspender belts she has chosen today, for my hot teacher has quite a lingerie collection, with many skimpy, flimsy, gauzy and sexy items. I feel hot desire and seeping wetness flush into my pussy, and I press my thighs firmly together – which has the paradoxical effects of both containing the sensation, and magnifying it.

Miss Harper completes her tour and returns to the front of the room, where she explains certain features of the exercise that she had set and the correct way to tackle it. I know this, and so my mind wanders into pleasant memories of my teacher in various sets of underwear – and in various degrees of nudity!

The hands of the clock on the classroom wall move round slowly, so slowly, but at last it is the end of the lesson, and the bell rings signalling that the school day is over. My classmates spill their books and pens into bags and backpacks, and scramble towards the door, chatting animatedly to each other, high-fiving and full of the teenage energy that has been suppressed by an afternoon of lessons. I deliberately take more time to gather up my things, and giving Katie a smile and a vague wave. I think that she is just beginning to have some suspicions about my sexual orientation (and this doesn’t seem to be putting her off, which is interesting … hmm, maybe, just maybe, I should carefully test the ground there after all), but she certainly knows nothing of my relationship with Miss Harper. She thinks that on Monday, Tuesday and Thursday I go straight home from school to get my homework done, so that I am free on Friday night and the weekend to spend time with her and our other friends – which is quite true, apart from my special sexual detour on the route home on those days!

Katie nods and waves back, and heads off to the school gym, where she has a practice session of the handball team. The classroom empties in a moment, leaving only Miss Harper still sitting at the teacher’s desk, also not hurrying to gather up her papers, and me now walking down the aisle between the rows of students’ desks towards her. She takes off her glasses, holding them in mid-air in her right hand, but otherwise remains motionless, as I drop my backpack on the floor at the side of her desk and then come round behind it to stand very close to her chair; we are both intensely aware of the other’s physical proximity, and our hearts beat a little faster.

I lean forwards, so that it would appear to anyone who might casually glance into the room that a conscientious student is asking her teacher for a last bit of guidance on tonight’s homework assignment. Instead, shielded from the door by my body, I quickly undo one more button of her blue cardigan and then slip my hand inside the black brassiere cup that encases her left breast, grasping the warm mound of woman-flesh and giving it a firm squeeze. In the process, as I suspected, I feel the hard nub of her engorged nipple, and I rub my thumb across it.

Miss Harper gives a little shudder and a soft moan, and her eyes dart apprehensively to the classroom entrance – but the door has a self-closing mechanism and is now shut, and the short section of corridor visible through its window is quiet and deserted.

‘Christine, no! Oh, Christ, Chrissie, not here … Chrissie, aaaahhh! Mmm, honey, wait …!’ she protests quietly, but with a dwindling degree of determination.

My answer is a response not to her words, but to our rising needs. I put my head lower, my teeth almost nibbling her right earlobe, and whisper into her ear:

‘Touch me! C’mon, Miss H., no one can see … you made me so wet, bending over like that … so, touch me, there! I want you to touch me there, c’mon, do it right now!’

She knows exactly what I mean. With half an eye still on the door, she places her glasses carefully on the desk in front of her, and then – almost casually – lets her right arm drop from the desk to dangle at her side, her fingertips brushing against my ankle. Then her hand traces upwards, slipping past my knee, rising under my pleated grey linen uniform skirt, sliding up my inner thigh, until at last she reaches my cunt. Her fingers tremble slightly as she strokes the crotch of my plain white cotton panties, caressing the shape of my pussy mound and feeling the dampness that is already there. Miss Harper’s grey eyes are now brightly shining, her cheeks flushed pink and her mouth half-open, her tongue-tip licking along her lower lip. She is so turned on, just the way that I want her to be, and the flicking of her fingertips making a cameltoe of my panties is the perfect hors d’oeuvre for me as well, whetting my appetite still more for the main course yet to come. As a reward, I give her nipple a firm tweak, evoking another gasp from my sexy mature teacher, and then – greatly daring – I kiss her neck, almost a love-bite, but being careful to make no lasting mark. Then I stand upright and take a step away from her, before turning and saying over my shoulder, quietly but full of meaning:

‘Thirty minutes …’

Miss Harper knows just what that means, and she gives a little shiver from head to toe. I pause in the doorway for a second before exiting from the classroom, and glance back to see that she has lifted the hand that was under my skirt up to her face, sniffing her fingers and savouring the aroma of my pussy from where she had rubbed along the groove in my panties. Her partly undone cardigan is hanging open and disregarded, and I have an extra jaunty lift in my step as I carry away with me the tantalising view of most of her ample shapely breasts encased in a sexy black full-cup bra.

I follow the pattern which has become my routine during these last four months, these amazing months of unfolding discoveries. I leave the school grounds on my own, and catch a bus which goes not to my own neighbourhood but to the one some distance to the west of it, where Miss Harper has her house. It is in a small terrace built in late Victorian days, and like many such there is an alley from the street which reaches the back of the houses, for the removal of dustbins and to give access to the small rear gardens. Just under half an hour after leaving school, I slip quietly along this alley, its high brick walls rendering me invisible to any of the houses, until I reach the back gate of Miss Harper’s house. As always, it is unlocked in anticipation of my visit, and I quietly close and latch it behind me. I take a few paces along the path of slabs that runs down the middle of her tiny garden to the kitchen door of the house, which is also unlocked. I pause on the doorstep for a few seconds whilst I reach under my uniform skirt and strip off my panties, which go into a pouch on the side of my backpack, and then with a twist of the doorknob I enter the kitchen – and the fun begins!

I drop my backpack on the floor to my left and stand beside it, my arms akimbo, surveying the scene. Miss Harper is sitting at the kitchen table, and – apart from having put her glasses away – she is dressed exactly as she was in the classroom, even to still having on her suit jacket and smart shoes. Good, that’s good, that’s just how it should be, and I acknowledge this with the briefest of nods, my face remaining quite expressionless. Slowly, looking her boldly in the eyes the whole time, I shrug out of my maroon-red school blazer, letting it fall carelessly on top of my bag. These motions – as I know very well – have eye-catching effects upon my bust, jiggling my tits up and down, and then pressing my breasts tightly against my white school shirt; when they do so, my aroused nipples are prominently visible through my plain white bra, twin peaks stretching the thin cotton fabric of my shirt.

Miss Harper’s eyes are slightly glazed as she watches this and drinks in my appearance – for, apart from my above-average bra size, I look like a sweet and innocent mid-teenager, and my slim youthful form is shown off to the most arousing advantage by the pretty naivety evoked by my classic school uniform.

My sexy mature teacher shakes her head slightly, almost as if to clear it of intoxicating fumes. She pushes back her chair, rises – slightly unsteadily – to her feet, and moves slowly towards me. I love this moment – the seconds just before the first touch, when everything is on the cusp, tantalisingly poised on the brink of the vortex of unslaked lust and wild physical passion, into which I know with absolute certainty that we will throw ourselves with unrestrained abandon.

I stand quite still and my face is impassive, regarding her with a detachment which I certainly do not feel, as my pulse races and my stomach churns with excitement. When Miss Harper is just a yard away, I make my move – suddenly reaching forwards, seizing her upper arms and shoving her roughly back against the adjacent kitchen wall. She gives a shocked gasp but has no time for any other reaction, for I pull her jacket open and my hands move like lightning to her prominent breasts, mauling them roughly through the two layers of fabric of her cardigan and the supporting bra underneath. Miss Harper’s eyes half-close, and she makes no move to prevent me as I push her jacket from her shoulders, letting it fall behind her. Immediately afterwards I tug the blue cardigan over her head, not bothering with the delay of unbuttoning it, and cast it aside. Then I hook my fingers into the wide lace-trimmed straps of her black bra and sharply jerk them from her shoulders and down her arms, so that her full breasts tumble out of their protective cups. At once I grasp them, digging my fingers almost like claws into the soft flesh, squeezing and kneading them. Miss Harper whimpers plaintively when I take each of her nipples between a thumb and forefinger, pulling them forwards and then squeezing them tightly, but I know very well that she is enjoying every second of this treatment.

I grasp the black pencil skirt which I had so much enjoyed watching her move about in during the school lesson, thinking then about how I would strip it from her later. It takes only a second for me to pull its hem up to the waistband above her wide jutting hips with one hand, and to plunge the other down inside her sexy black lace-trimmed panties, to cup her Venus mound in my palm and squeeze it hard, feeling her seeping juices. My teacher gives a broken-backed moan of surrender that is music to my ears, and inflames my lust still further.

‘You want it, don’t you? You fucking bitch, you want it so bad, don’t you?’ I hiss at her, and she gives a little whimper and the faintest nod of her head in shameful admission.

Shoving the panties a couple of inches further down her firm thighs, I twist my wrist, extend my index finger to a rigid point, and then impale her pussy with it. Miss Harper gives a wracking gasp at this forceful violation, but her physical response is to arch her hips apart and thrust her pelvis forwards at me, and she needs no words to communicate her aching desire for more rough treatment. I pump my finger in and out of her vagina half a dozen times, swift and hard, feeling her looseness and wetness, and she begins to shudder and quake.

‘You lezzie cunt!’ I snarl at her, knowing how much hearing the dirty words spill from my sweet lips turns her on; ‘You fucking lesbo cunt-bitch, you dirty dyke! You want it, don’t you, you slit-slut! You want me to do you – well, you shitty cunt, I’m sure gonna fucking do you, oh yeah, do you so hard, bitch, I’m gonna fuck you so hard!’

She gives an incoherent throaty cry, and I can hear the surge of arousal in her husky tone. However, I have no intention of letting the mature woman have an orgasm yet, and I withdraw my finger before she is even half-way there, ignoring her wail of frustration. Instead, my grip returns to her upper arms, and I roughly haul Miss Harper forwards until she is forced to collapse across her own kitchen table. She is wondrously sexy sight, sprawled defencelessly face downwards with her tits flopped out of their bra and squashed against the pine wooden table-top by the weight of her body, her ass sticking out over the table-edge and her feet at full stretch just touching the floor. With her black skirt still up around her waist and her panties now slid down to just above her knees, her wonderful shapely butt is exquisitely framed by the deep lace-trimmed black suspender belt around her midriff and the traditional-style black stockings that its straps are holding up. Between these, the meaty folds at the base of her naked cunt are fully exposed to view – and completely vulnerable.

I have no hesitation: I know just exactly what to give her. Using this better vantage point and angle, I spear two fingers into her pussy, causing her to give a long deep moan of mingled pain and pleasure.

‘You dirty lezzie slut, you fucking cunt-hole’, I shout at her, the abuse getting me further aroused as well; ‘you pussy-licking dyke, I’m gonna have you, you fucking bitch – yeah, I’m gonna take you down so hard, I’m gonna fuck you to pieces!’

As I say this, and without any pause in my relentless pistoning penetrations, I move up closer behind her prone form and use my free hand to flick open the two buttons at the waistband of my grey school skirt, wiggling my hips so that it falls past them to the floor. Now I am exposed from the bottom of my thin plain shirt to my white knee-high socks, and I grind my naked pussy against my teacher’s left buttock and hipbone, selfishly getting myself off whilst I mercilessly finger-fuck her vagina. Miss Harper squirms helplessly on the smooth table-top, her heavy breasts mashed against it, giving little mewling noises as she pushes her pelvis back against my hand, making my penetrations even deeper and more forceful.

I grin with fierce delight, loving every second of having my teacher at my utter sexual disposal, dominating her and using her however it pleases me. Miss Harper may be twice my age, but like any submissive slut, she knows her place and soaks up whatever her domina dishes out – and, amazingly enough, that’s me! No one in my class would dream of this, that our handsome stylish teacher is an owned bitch – and she’s mine, mine, all mine!

I reach forward with my free hand and grasp a large shank of her straight smooth blonde hair, twisting it in my grasp and hauling her head up and backwards. I continue my spate of foul-mouthed abuse whilst I lean back and spank her on the butt really hard, about four times on each ass-cheek, and she wails in distress, her buzz of sexual desire now mingling with the electric shocks of her punishment. Her arms flop across the table-top, finding no purchase, and then she gives a louder shriek as I resume finger-fucking her pussy – now with three fingers, bunching them together to make a rigid column.

When I judge that my lesbian teacher is approaching her threshold, for the second time I frustrate her desire for an orgasm by abruptly ceasing my slamming invasions of her vagina. Instead, I keep my hold on her hair with one hand, and with the other I twist one of her arms up behind her back, trapping her in a half-nelson. Ignoring her broken sob, I pull the dishevelled and semi-fucked teacher to her feet, and shove her towards the doorway that leads to the rest of her house. She has no option but to go where I wish, as my several inches advantage in height gives me leverage and my greater youthful vigour gives me strength that she is powerless to resist.

‘Fucking dyke, I’m gonna have your fucking pussy now, you lesbo cunt, I’m gonna split your slit wide open, I’m gonna fucking crucify you, lezzie bitch!’

Then, starting her off with a hard smack on her ass, I propel the staggering teacher into her bedroom, where the bed has been prepared with just a bare sheet (in a nice shade of mid-blue) and two matching pillows. I push her sharply against its side, so that momentum carries her forwards and she falls across its width, her shriek muffled when her face smacks down onto the mattress. She makes no resistance as I roll her over onto her back and then almost jump on top of her, straddling her chest, squashing her full breasts between my thighs and grinding my pussy against one of her erect nipples. For a moment, I enjoy the sensations this gives, but then I shift forward across her upper chest and slap my dripping cunt down upon her mouth.

The bitch is expecting this – her lips are already parted, her tongue questing outwards, as my parted labia mash down on her. She wriggles her tongue into my cleft, working at me with a frantic lust-filled energy that is boosted further when I reach behind me and once again maul her breasts and yank hard on her tits. I hear her moans in response, but muffled by her mouthful of schoolgirl pussy. Miss Harper is a good cunt-eater – she told me once that she reckons she has eaten the pussies of more than a hundred women, although this was mainly in her school and college days, and in her early 20s when she actively cruised the lesbian bars looking for one-night stands. She may have had only a couple of sexual partners in the last five years, and an arid desert of months without anything between her last girlfriend and me, but she certainly hasn’t lost her knack. Within moments, my subservient teacher gives me my first orgasm of today’s fuckathon – the first of several.

With a pleased smirk, I lift my crotch off her face, enjoying her dazed expression and how she looks with her blonde hair tousled and my pussy-juice streaked across her cheeks and chin. Oh, if only the other girls in the class could see her now, sprawled under me, her bra and skirt both bunched around her waist, her large well-shaped breasts flopping free, her smooth-shaven cunt exposed and its gash pinkly glistening, they would be amazed … and maybe it would turn some of them on … maybe it would turn Katie on … I wonder what it would be like if we double-teamed Miss Harper, if we fucked her stupid together, like a lesbo gang-bang, one of us ramming her pussy-hole with a strap-on and the other mauling her breasts and pinching her tits, then Katie and I switching places for turn after turn, and Miss Harper couldn’t stop us … maybe we should tie her up first, rope her wrists criss-cross to her ankles so her tits and ass and cunt are totally defenceless and ours to do with whatever we want … she might beg and plead with us to stop, but I know the slutty bitch wouldn’t mean it, and we’d just do her even more, even harder, we’d fuck her brains out … aaahh!! shit, the very idea sends hot shivers down my spine, and juices coursing from my pussy …

The swell of lust that follows these thoughts galvanises me into action again, and I rise from my teacher’s prone body, giving each of her naked breasts quite a sharp slap as I do so. The bitch knows better than to move until instructed, but her eyes avidly follow my bare teenage butt as I stalk across the room, deliberately giving my hips an erotic sway. I reach the set of drawers that is next to her wardrobe, and open the top one. Yes, exactly where it should be is my favourite implement of them all – a fat and long plastic dildo in a strap-on harness. This one has a special extra feature that I love – as well as the hard ribbed rod that projects eight inches out from the front, there is an inner-mounted dildo, of similar diameter but shorter in length, which gets inserted into the vagina of the wearer of the device. Still better, it has a secret weapon, for inside the internal-pointing dildo is a small battery-powered motor which makes it into a very effective vibrator.

I return slowly, and stand between her legs for a long moment, holding the strap-on harness in my right hand and gazing down at Miss Harper’s semi-naked body. Then I reach out with my left hand to grip the gusset of her panties where they dangle at half-mast, caught just above her knees, and swiftly I tug them down over her ankles and cast them aside. My teacher gives a soft, almost pleading moan and, having lost the restriction of the panties, she now swings her legs far apart, thrusting her pelvis upwards as she does so – offering me her cunt, silently begging to be taken again, harder and harder.

Tantalising her, for I want my mature lover to reach a fever pitch of desire and anticipation, I take my time slowly to remove my school tie and then to unbutton my plain white uniform shirt, letting them both fall unheeded to the floor behind me. Miss Harper drinks in the vision that I present to her – a pretty teenager, with deep dark eyes and a neat bob of thick black hair that is cut short to shape around my ears and curl at my collar, and with high and prominent breasts that are encased in a plain white bra, and beyond that wearing nothing else except my white knee-high school regulation stockings and plain shoes, so that my bare cunt juts out above her like the bow of an Amazonian war galley, edged with close-cut curls of my jet-black pubic hair. One thing on which we both agree is that a girl or woman looks much sexier when only half-stripped than she does when fully naked, and now we are both proof of that. This is why I keep on my bra and my knee-high socks, and this is why I have left so many of Miss Harper’s clothes still on her body – she looks so delectable with her empty bra cups around her belly-button, with her black skirt a crumpled strip of fabric encircling her waist, and still wearing her sexy wide black gauze-and-lace suspender belt, sheer traditional stockings and sharp heels, and yet with her cunt and tits fully exposed and at my mercy … if I have any of such a thing, which in my present lust-fuelled state is very unlikely!

I feel so vibrantly alive in this moment – what black-haired babe wouldn’t want to have a blonde bitch utterly submissive to her, what pretty teenager wouldn’t want to ram a rod into a hot mature cunt, what sexy schoolgirl wouldn’t want to fuck the living daylights out of her big-titted teacher? I am in heaven … no, I am beyond heaven, I am in the place where the angels get to go if they have been very, very good. My nostrils flare with lust, and I reach forwards and run the nail of my index finger down the parted furrow of my teacher’s pudenda from the top to the bottom, making sweat sheen her forehead and her chest as I arouse her to the point of almost painful anticipation. As I run my finger back upwards again, sliding it inside her vaginal crack up to the first joint, her gasps turn into broken supplications:

‘Oh! Oh, fuck, Chrissie … Oh, Christine, darling, aaaahh! my sweet, please … fuck me, Chrissie, you gotta fuck me … aaaah, migod, Chrissie, honey, please, please!! Fuck me real hard, so hard, rape me, you gottaaaaaaahhh! oh, shit, fuckme, please … Chrissie, my angel, oh! you demon! … Chrissie, do me, take me, c’mon, I can’t wait any more, for Christ’s sake, Chrissie – FUCK ME! FUCK ME!!’

As she pleads for me to take her, my lesbian teacher twists and writhes on the bed, gripping her tits in her hands and thrusting them up at me as an offering, as a bribe to shaft her cunt with the strap-on, to blow her away into the orgasm that she is so desperately close to. I narrow my eyes and she swallows, falling silent as I step between the straps of the dildo harness and pull it up to nestle just below my crotch. I use the fingers of my right hand to part my well-lubricated labia, and then with my left hand I slide the inner dildo into my vagina, in the process nudging the switch of the internal vibrator to the ‘on’ position. I feel it starting to throb with a slow rhythm as I work it further into me, until it has slid all the way home and the faceplate of the dildo is pressed firmly against my pussy lips. Only then do I tighten the buckles on the strap that goes around my waist and the two others that loop around my upper thighs, fixing the dildo firmly in place to my pelvis. I take a moment to rub my hand roughly over my schoolteacher’s slick pussy, and she watches saucer-eyed as I rub her fluids down the length of the dildo’s projecting lance to lubricate it. Then, after a loaded few seconds of consideration, I give her my orders:

‘Roll over, you dirty bitch, c’mon – you lezzie filthy pussy-slut, roll over, and stick your sloppy cunt up in the air – I’m gonna drill you so fucking deep and hard, yeah, I’m gonna doggy-fuck you like the fucking bitch you are, oh yeah!’

Miss Harper gives a soft whimper of anticipation, and moves with alacrity to take up the position as commanded, for it is one that she now knows well, in which over the last few weeks I have given her some of the most thrilling fucks that she has ever had. My teacher rolls over to one side and then rises onto her hands and knees, with her face turned away and her ripe ass towards me, sticking out in mid-air over the edge of the bed. Then she puts her face down on the mattress, with her heavy tits squashed and pooling under her, and she reaches backwards between her legs and grasps each of them just above the knee – which has the effect of bracing her for my assault, pulling her thighs apart and presenting her pussy in the most accessible and vulnerable position.

It is a sight worth seeing, and I savour it for a moment, partly for my own pleasure and partly because I know how much this further wait will tease and entice her – for has she strict orders (which she knows from painful experience to obey) not to look back over her shoulder, and so she has no idea and will get no warning of when I decide to slam the dildo into her quivering wet hole. I admire yet again the wide arch of her crotch and the ripe folds of flesh of her Venus mound, as I relish my power over my delightfully humbled and supplicant teacher – there is an incredible thrill in having a mature experienced woman of twice my age utterly submissive to me like this. Don’t tell me that there is any hormone-filled teenage schoolgirl who would not love to be in my shoes right now, to have at her mercy a sexy adult woman teacher, dishevelled, half-stripped, her bare tits flopping loose, her smart skirt jerked up to her waist, her ripe ass shivering in fearful tension, and her naked pussy gaping and glistening, just waiting to be raped by a dildo’s fat ribbed rod.

‘Fuck you, ya bitch! Fucking take it, cunt!’ I scream, but she has no time to prepare herself, for as I shriek the first word, I suddenly grab her hips and slam forwards with my whole weight, ramming the plastic phallus into her vaginal passage for its full length in one violent searing invasion. Her scream of sexual shock and agonised submission mingles with my furious yell of triumphant penetration, but there is no doubt that she wants this, that I have nailed my bitch yet again. Miss Harper’s butt starts humping frantically backwards in eager response, parting her ass-cheeks even further, opening up her pudenda and giving my repeated thrusts added pile-driving depth and volcanic impact as she lurches back against them, moaning and groaning in her lust.

The slut, she soaks everything up, just as hard as I can deal it out to her. Her eyes are glazed and saliva drools from her half-open mouth, whilst she gasps out incoherent phrases, most of which seem to consist of various fragments of ‘harder’, ‘fuck me’, ‘Chrissie’, and ‘rape me’, jumbled up together in different orders. Meanwhile, the vibrator in the internal dildo is working its magic upon me, driving me into a sexual frenzy, and I bang my teacher’s pussy harder and still harder, putting all my fierce pride and youthful energy into every swivel of my hips. I’m a sporty athletic girl, a regular tennis player, and with my strong arms and legs, when I give her my all, you’d better believe that she really gets hammered, each impact so relentlessly hard that if she wasn’t fully braced and I didn’t also have a firm grip above her hips, she would get knocked right over every time.

I am gasping for breath myself from the vigour and pace of my exertions, sweat slicking my breasts and stomach, with rivulets trickling down between my pelvis and the inside of the dildo’s faceplate and mingling stickily with the juices dripping from my cunt. The impact of my penetrations shakes my bra-straps loose from my shoulders and they tumble down to my elbows, sending my tits swinging free, the nipples so aroused that even the motion of air across them is like a braising with sandpaper.

I give a sudden sharp cry and almost fall on top of Miss Harper, taken unawares as the internal vibrator gives me a mini-orgasm sooner than I had expected. I clutch at her sexy ass to steady myself, kneading the firm flesh of her wide-boned butt-cheeks, and gasping for a second to regain my breath. My teacher, misunderstanding the cause of the pause, gives a broken wail of pleading anguish:

‘Aaaaggghh! No, Chrissie, oooooh no, don’t stop! Oh, God! Chrissie, please do me – fuck me so hard, girl, oh! please, Chrissie, don’t stop … nail me, slam me, have me, rape me, oh please!’ she cries in wracking sobs, driven to extremis in her passion and the terrible need that takes over on the cusp of a climax. But I am recovered, more in control despite the continuous pulsations of the vibrator in my own cunt, which is driving me on to my own zenith.

The release of the mini-climax and the few seconds to recover have renewed my energy, and Miss Harper shrieks in exultation as I resume my thrusts into her cavernous cunt-hole with redoubled vigour, whilst adding a little twisting motion of my hips so that the ribbed dildo rasps along the walls of her vaginal tube on the way in, and then differently on the withdrawal.

Now I’m as sweat-soaked as she is, panting loudly and burning up to a stratospheric climax like a ballistic missile, for nothing will now prevent me from reaching my target and exploding us both into shards of flaming intensity. I seize her hair and use it to yank her backwards like the reins of a horse, arching her back, and her big round tits flap wildly as they dangle from her chest. I use my free hand and longer reach to grab one of her breasts, and I squeeze it savagely as I shift up the pace to a final frenzy of pumping and pulverise her pussy with the strap-on.

‘You fucking bitch! You cunt-sucking slut, you fucking cunt!’ I rant at her, shaking her head mercilessly with the hand that has a vice-like grip upon her straw-blonde hair, and with the other pinching her tender swollen tit between my thumb and forefinger; ‘Take it, you dyke slut, take it hard, you cunt! NOW! FUCKING CUM NOW, BITCH, YOU WHORING LEZZIE CUNT! CUM NOWWW!!!’

And she does, and my conquest is completed by the hoarse scream that is ripped from my teacher’s throat whilst her whole body convulses as if electrocuted – as indeed she is, along every nervous fibre in her body. She shakes and trembles in the aftermath, and just at that very second the internal vibrator inside the dildo makes me cream my pussy with cum. I moan and release my teacher’s hips in order to pinch my own bare tits, as a tidal flood of orgasms ripples through me. Meanwhile, Miss Harper gives a shaky sob, and her fuck-shattered body slumps downwards in collapse onto the mattress. This process slides her vagina down the ribbed length of the dildo, triggering another wailing and bucking orgasm, before the plastic rod emerges from her pussy-lips with a wet sucking plop, and she sprawls on the bed like a puppet whose strings have been cut with a single undoing slash.

For a moment, I remain where I am, kneeling between her spread thighs, with my bra now fallen around my waist, and I take a few shaky shallow breaths. My God, but I do like taking her like this, almost savagely, pouring foul-mouthed abuse on the teacher whom I have to obey so demurely in school, grabbing her and hauling her about, pummelling her pussy with the strap-on, fucking her to the limit and beyond – oh, yes, I do like it so very much, so very much indeed … and, fortunately, so does she!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Of course, it wasn’t like this right at the start, and for a moment my mind goes back to the beginning. Miss Harper likes younger – and young-looking – women, but never ever before has she laid a finger on a girl under eighteen years old, never mind one of her own students. For a two years, up to about ten months ago, she had a college student living with her – I’ve seen the pictures, and Lynette was a slender baby-faced cutie who looked at least a couple of years younger than she was, or at least she did until you saw the prominent rounded swell of her breasts. Her naive parents thought that she had found nice quiet lodgings for her second and third years at university, never dreaming that the smart and polite school-teacher who happened to have a spare room to rent had picked up their pretty daughter in a lesbian bar, or that Lynette paid only a peppercorn rent (saving the rest of her money), and earned her keep, to both their full and eager satisfaction, with her tongue, tits and clit, spending every night in Miss Harper’s king-size double-bed.

However, all good things must come to an end, and ten months ago Lynette completed her degree, graduated, and left for a job working for a big company overseas (she was a languages student, just what they were looking for). For several months after that, Miss Harper was quite low – she had really fallen for Lynette, missed her badly, and just didn’t feel like trawling the lesbian bars and clubs to seek out another pretty young woman who looked like she was just 18, if even that. However, after a few more months, Miss Harper started getting really horny, and that’s when she began to feel the first stirrings of temptation about the girls she was teaching – or in fact, about just one girl, and that was me.

I think there were several reasons for it, the first being that I look strikingly like a younger version of Lynette – I have a similar elfin shape of face and cut of my thick black hair, a similarly slender body with a tasty jut in the butt, and most of all, I also have above-average sized breasts which look even larger than they are because of my slim frame. Finally, apart from our generous bust size, we both look young and (so misleadingly!) innocent, with twenty year-old Lynette appearing to be just about eighteen, whilst I look like the just-turned-sixteen that I actually am. There was no doubt that this combination of my looks and age really pressed all of Miss Harper’s buttons, and I’m not surprised that she gave in to desire and broke the rule that she had previously strictly upheld in ten years as a teacher.

Even so, I’m convinced there was an additional factor which was probably decisive. I believe that, in some way, without consciously realising it, Miss Harper tuned in to the fact that I’m a lesbian, and would gladly be seduced by her. I can’t remember when I realised that girls – or really, grown women – were the only thing that interested me sexually, but it was a long time ago; certainly, by the time that I was thirteen, I was very fully aware of it. I didn’t mind at all; I didn’t dislike boys, but not wanting to bother with the on-off tempests of the teenage dating circuit was a merciful release and gave me the time and energy for so many other things. However, what was intensely frustrating was that I could not reveal my orientation to anyone, that I had no idea of how to find a girlfriend, and that I didn’t dare take the risk of making a sexual pass at any of my school friends. So I was probably radiating out subliminal signals of suppressed sexuality and frustrated desire to any lesbian who came close enough, as Miss Harper increasingly did.

I began to sense her eyes on me more often during lessons, and felt that there was something different in how she regarded me – and I also noticed, or thought I noticed, that when she glanced my way, her gaze would slip from my face down to my bust, and rest there for several seconds. I admit that in response I preened a little, thrusting my tits more upwards and forwards into view. Indeed, to help this effort I purchased some bras which, whilst keeping to school regulations regarding full-cup coverage in plain white fabric, nevertheless gave added push-up lift and emphasised my already substantial curves and cleavage. I also started to fantasise about Miss Harper, diddling my pussy at night with two-fingers and imagining that she was the one doing it to me instead. It made a change from dreaming up lust-soaked scenarios with various teenage TV actresses and pop starlets, which I knew were never going to happen – for I began to wonder if this might, if it actually, possibly, just might … and that made me come with drenching intensity.

Then, at last, about three months ago, after a lesson at the end of a Thursday afternoon which I had struggled to follow (admittedly, mainly because she had been wearing those amazing tight grey slacks that clung to her hips and exposed the wide arch of her crotch), I lingered behind as the rest of class left, intending to ask her to clarify some points about the homework that she had just set. Miss Harper began to explain this, hesitated, looked at the clock – now showing seven minutes past the end of the school day, looked at me again (really, at my chest again), and then said softly:

‘You are finding these equations a bit difficult, Christine, aren’t you? It is difficult to explain them in just a minute or two … but, I could, perhaps … that is, if you really wanted to find out …’

‘Oooh, Miss Harper – yes, I do! I really do want to find out!’ I gasped with almost comic eagerness, for if there was any chance of where this might be leading, I wanted to give her every encouragement.

‘Well, yes … well!’ she said, her smile now less tentative, perhaps even a little hungry, ‘well, I could, that is … I have to get home just now, but … if you want to come to my house, I could show you …’

‘Oh, yes, Miss Harper, yes, I’d love to, that would be great, just great – thank you!’ I almost babbled.

‘Of course, I shouldn’t really’, she said pensively, and my heart lurched, but then an angelic choir sang in my ears as she added: ‘it would be a special favour, Christine – you must promise to keep it our little secret and tell no one – not your friends, not even your parents.’

‘Yes, Miss, of course, I won’t breathe a word, I promise’, I happily agreed, ‘but I hope I can thank you somehow, maybe find some way to … show you my appreciation, to … do something for you?’

For a second she looked at me appraisingly, and I wondered if I had been too blatant … but, as I have since learned, in a pick-up there is almost no such thing as too blatant, for the failures are nearly always due to daring too little, not to venturing too much.

Then her eyes fell again to the thrusting curves of my youthful breasts, and now she no longer tried to disguise where she was staring, or the avid gleam in her eyes. I straightened my shoulders a little, almost proferring them up to her, and Miss Harper looked me in the eye.

‘Mmm, yes, Christine … yes, I’m sure there is something you can do for me … with me …’

Miss Harper picked up her bag and coat, and we walked together to where her car was parked – almost all of the teachers had already left; there were only three other vehicles still there, and no one around to see us depart together. I carefully climbed into the front passenger seat – carefully, because I wanted to make sure that my school uniform skirt rode up my thighs as I sat down, seemingly by accident, to expose my legs and a sight of the crotch of my plain white panties. Sure enough the manoeuvre worked, and as Miss Harper leaned across to clip in her seatbelt, her eyes fell upon my lap and she gave a small intake of breath in appreciation. Hearing this, I slightly widened my legs, showing even more of my inner thighs and panties.

‘Seatbelt on, dear’, purred my teacher, reaching across me to pull it into place, and then running her finger down the inside of the cross-strap that lay diagonally between my breasts – seemingly in innocent assistance, but giving her the first contact with the mammary mounds that attracted her so much.

I can barely recall the ten-minute drive to her house, as my head was lost in a fog of hope and desire. When we arrived, she parked about thirty yards from where her home turned out to be, and she took me by the route of the alley-way to her rear garden gate, then to the back door, and then into the kitchen – to this day, I have never yet entered or left her house by its front door.

On that momentous day, I followed her into the kitchen and put my backpack and jacket down on a chair where she indicated. Then she took my hand and held it for a moment in silence, during which we just looked at each other, until she nodded once, as if in confirmation, and towed me behind her directly to her bedroom, closing the door after we had entered.

My heart sang, for this was no place for discussing quadratic equations or homework assignments – this was a bedroom, and that is a place for fucking or sleeping, and I was pretty sure that my teacher did not think that either of us needed a nap. My joy must have shone like a beacon from my eyes and face, for Miss Harper lost her last edginess and laughed openly, saying:

‘Oh, Christine … sweet, beautiful, sexy Christine … you are a joy to behold!’

And with that, she folded me into her arms, and kissed my parted lips. My arms went around her back, and I enjoyed for the first time ever the incredible sensation of my breasts pillowing against the soft resilience of another woman, my hard aroused nipples pressing against hers and then sinking into her smooth flesh.

What followed was conventional enough – we slid down onto the bed and lay alongside each other, we kissed some more, we murmured sweet nothings and we caressed each other’s bodies, running our hands with particular delight over the chest and butt of the other female. At one point, Miss Harper quickly discarded the burgundy red jumper that she had been wearing in combination with the grey slacks, and I had my first sight of her large firm U-shaped breasts encased in a simple and elegant half-cup lime green bra.

Emboldened by this enticing sight, I tugged open the buttons of her grey slacks and pulled down the zip, and then slid a hand inside, questing for her panties and the Venus mound that I had seen so erotically outlined by the thin linen fabric. Miss Harper raised an appreciative eyebrow at my brazenness, kicked off her shoes and then raised her hips off the mattress so that I could ease the trousers down her legs and slide them off completely. I gazed in wonder at what was revealed – my first sight in sexual arousal of a grown woman’s pelvis, her sex barely covered by a pair of thin lacy bikini panties in matching colour with her bra.

In order to remove Miss Harper’s trousers, I had risen to a sitting position, beside her right hip. My teacher reached out, cupped my chin in her hands for a moment, and then rubbed her thumb gently across my pursed lips – which has a very erogenous effect. Her fingers fell to my throat, and I knelt transfixed as she loosened and removed my striped school tie and then unbuttoned my shirt from the collar to the navel. Tugging it open, she reached inside with both hands to grasp the smooth cups of my plain white bra, and I gave a gasp as my maturing breasts were for the first time ever fondled by another woman in sexual desire.

Encouraged by my evident pleasure at her actions, my teacher slipped my shirt from my shoulders and then reached around me to unsnap the backband of my bra, and deftly she removed both items. For just a moment, I was self conscious, very aware that I was naked above the waist, that my breasts were swinging free, and that my tits were rigidly sticking out and almost throbbing. Miss Harper had the ideal solution to that, and she propped herself up on one elbow as she steered my nearest nipple into her expert mouth. She gave each breast equal attention, making me almost swoon from the erotic sensations that flowed from her licking and sucking and even – aaaahhh! – gentle nibbling with her teeth.

I looked down at Miss Harper’s panties, where I could see the shape of her slit, and with a trembling hand I smoothed lightly along it, pressing the soft material into a cameltoe effect. My teacher gave a delighted shiver at my touch, and then told me to remove her panties and – which gave me an electric thrill – to kiss her pussy. I swallowed, but moved to do her bidding without a shred of hesitation – for this was what I had always wanted, and at long last it was coming true.

As soon as I had peeled Miss Harper’s lacy panties down her legs and over her feet, she shifted position to part her thighs, giving me my first entrancing view of adult female pudenda. I thought that my mature teacher was the most incredibly sexy sight in the whole world, as she lay sprawled on her back, stripped down to only her bra and a pair of black hold-up stockings, and with her cunt openly exposed. I wonder now, looking back on it – was that the first hint, the first moment of her submissiveness to me, and my first taste of the heady flavour of dominance?

Miss Harper looked up at me with half-glazed eyes and a sultry expression of wanton desire that thrilled me even more, and reached down with her right hand to spread her puffy pink labia apart.

‘Christine … dear, darling, Christine … if you truly want this, if this is the life for you, then don’t worry, Chrissie – your secret is safe with me, because it is part of my secret, and that must be kept safe – but you must promise me, Chrissie, you must promise me that whatever happens here … whatever we do together … there will be no mention of it ever to anyone else, not ever, for any reason, do you promise?

I couldn’t help thinking that it was a little late to ask this, given our already half-undressed state of love-making, but of course it was more than fine by me, and I hastened to give her every assurance of my silence and discretion. After all, as I told her, I could not afford for any of my family or friends to suspect my lesbian nature (although, as I said this, I did make a brief mental reservation not to include Katie in this ban – of course, I wouldn’t tell her anything about Miss Harper, but I might give her some easy, even obvious, opportunities to make a move on me, if she was so inclined as to want to … as I was beginning to think and hope that she just might be).

I followed up my promise of silence by sealing it with a kiss – in this case, not on the mouth, but by leaning over and licking my teacher’s pussy avidly from end to end. It was my first taste of cunt, and at once it became my favourite flavour of all time. I gained in confidence and licked more boldly and firmly all around her Venus mound, and in response Miss Harper moaned and spread her legs wide apart.

‘Oh, Chrissie, that’s good – that feels so good’, she gasped, ‘oh, babe! you’re a natural … that feels wonderful!’

My crouching posture made my breasts swing free and emphasised their rounded fullness, and Miss Harper reached under my chest to stroke and squeeze them. This had a delightful, electrifying effect, and with a whimper I plunged my tongue deep into her moist pink gash and squirmed it around. I didn’t have any real idea of what to do, so I just followed the policy of being as vigorous and enthusiastic as possible, and hoping that some of what I was doing would have the right effect.

It certainly did! After just a moment, Miss Harper gasped and I felt a tremor run through her, and a sudden wetness flushed her pussy, leaving a slightly salty and tangy taste in my mouth. I raised my head for a second and gazed up the length of her body, past the upthrust mounds encased in her bra, and saw to my delight an expression of stunned amazement on my teacher’s face.

‘Fuck!’ she murmured, ‘I’ve just come – and I never come that easily, never! You ARE a natural, Chrissie, really and truly, you are!’

Then, with a smile, she showed me another wonder. She gave a pat on my right hip, indicating that I should swing round, and at once I realised what she had in mind. I turned a quick half-circle, still on my hands and knees, and ended up with my butt in the air in front of her face, and my head poised above her pelvis. Miss Harper ran her hands appreciatively up my legs, starting from my knees and then sliding up the outside of my thighs, under my school uniform skirt. When she reached my hips, with a flourish she tossed the skirt upwards so that it fell over my lower back, draping downwards and leaving my panties fully exposed. My teacher stroked my butt for a few seconds, kneading my ass-cheeks in a firm and arousing grip.

‘I want to eat you’, she whispered, a hoarse note of desire giving her voice a touch of vibrato; ‘I want to make you come for me!’

She slid her fingers across the gusset of my white panties, making me shudder with anticipation, and then she twisted the strip of damp fabric and tugged it to one side – and for the first time, a woman took my cunt in her hand, squeezed my mound, ran her fingers over my pussy, and then delicately parted my labia and slipped her fingertips into my vagina. I gasped and squealed and moaned at the incredible eroticism of the sensations caused by her touch, which were magnified by the knowledge that my teacher – my teacher!! – was seducing me, taking me, fucking me!

‘Oh, Miss H.! Aaaaahhhh – yes, Miss H., oh! fucking-fuck, that’s amazing!’ I gasped, almost incoherent.

‘Go down!’ she grunted in reply, ‘Go down on me – c’mon, Chrissie, we’ll do it together, we’ll cum together – you for me, and, aaahh! yes, you do me, please – make me come for you again!’

It sounded like the best idea since bread came sliced, and I lost not a second in putting it into effect. In any case, my arms felt so weak from the pussy-stroking she was still giving me that I probably couldn’t have held myself up any longer! Either way, my head plunged down onto her crotch, and I resumed my eager lapping. Miss Harper gave a sharp gasp as I squirmed my fingers in beside my cheeks to probe her pussy, holding her labia apart so as to delve my tongue into my school-teacher’s hot wet vaginal hole.

In return, she drew my ass downwards, and I folded at the knees until my cunt was resting on her face, and she completed the 69 by sucking the folds of my pussy into her mouth, nibbling them teasingly, and then spearing her firm and experienced tongue in between them. She knew just where to find the female clitoris, and in seconds was abrading mine with her tongue, and then sucking and squeezing it. Of course, no one had ever done such a thing to me before, and it was truly mind-blowing! Miss Harper had taken a firm grip of my hips, but even so she nearly lost it as my back arched and my torso jerked convulsively. I gave a short high-pitched scream, my first proper orgasm exploded, and I collapsed on of my teacher like a floundering fish.

After a few seconds, I slid sideways off my mature lover, and then curled up against her prone body, my cunt resting against her hip. But there was to be no rest for the wicked (and, oh girl! am I wicked!), for Miss Harper had made me come before her, and still hungered for her own satisfaction. She took my hand and paced it in top of her mound, and then huskily begged me to ‘finish me off – do me, make me cum again!’

Again, she helped her teenage novice, by pulling her cunt open – far wider and more roughly than I would have dared at that time – and then she grasped my hand and rammed two of my fingers into her gash like a homing missile. For a moment, she kept a grip of my wrist as she alternately pushed my fingers deep and far into herself, and then slid them out almost to the tips, before slapping them back in again. I looked in amazement – and unbridled desire – at the wantonness of her gaping pussy and the sloppy juices that were coating my pistoning fingers. Giving the clear instruction that I must neither stop nor slow down, Miss Harper released my hand and let me carry on with the finger-fucking, and whilst I did so she reached upwards, tugged her bra-straps from her shoulders, and pulled the cups downwards to expose her heavy breasts. To my fascination, she took one pinnacle of aroused nipple in each hand, and rolled it between her thumb and forefinger, before squeezing tightly, tugging and jerking.

‘Good girl!’ moaned the adult lesbian, beginning to squirm slightly in the coiling tension of pre-orgasmic anticipation, ‘Yeah, that’s good, girl – ooooohh, yes!! SO good, yeah – more, more, do me more! Faster, yeah – faster ’n harder ’n more, yeah, harder – do it MORE! FUCK ME HARDER! Oh-oh-oh-ah-oooohhh, I’m gonna CUM, AAAHH!!’

I was so thrilled to hear these sexual imprecations spewing from my mature teacher’s mouth, and to see her swept away in red hot lust because of what I was doing to her body. Miss Harper closed her eyes, thrust her hips upwards, and then released one of her tits in order to seize my hand again, drill my extended fingers hard into her pussy, and then hold them there as she bucked in orgasmic release, letting out a long howl of jubilation.

After this, her arms flopped down at her sides, and she lay almost motionless. However, if she was temporarily satiated, I had been aroused to fever pitch, and I wanted more, much more – and something very special in particular. I half-rose, and settled in a straddle across her pelvis, my wet pussy resting against the top ridge of her pubic bone. I began to stroke and play with her amazingly full breasts, entranced by their pooling softness, and looked her in the eye.

‘Do more with me, Miss H.! Don’t stop there – do more! Go all the way, go on, do me all the way!’

Her mouth dropped half-open, as she stared at me in surprise. With one hand, she delicately teased my labia apart and then slid her index finger into me for a short distance, until it encountered my unbroken hymen.

‘You’re still a virgin, Chrissie! … oh, I shouldn’t, no … really … and, anyway, you might not like it’, she replied cautiously.

I had no doubts – I had never, ever, been more sure of anything in my life. I had come into this bedroom as an innocent and inexperienced girl, and I intended to leave it as a fully-initiated well-fucked lesbian.

‘I’m sure’, I said with the ring of absolute conviction unmistakeable in my voice; ‘I’ve always known I’m a lesbian, and I’ve been dreaming and longing and wanting this for the last three years – and you’re so hot and so fucking sexy, and you know what to do, you know how to – so I want you to take it, be my first – please, oh please do!’

She swallowed, but having come this far – which was thrillingly further than faster than she had intended – there was no reason to stop and deny me now, and maybe much to lose if I was left unsatisfied. Almost pensively, she rubbed her fingertip against my membrane a few more times, and then nodded her agreement.

‘For you, sweet Christine – for you, my lovely girl, yes – I will, in fact I’d be honoured to take your cherry.’

My teacher laid me out on my back in the middle of her king-size double bed, removing my skirt and panties. I was now completely naked apart from my white knee-high knitted cotton socks – their retention was quite a turn on, for it seemed to emphasise my nudity elsewhere in a way that being completely naked would not have done. Before she could even ask, I spread my legs wide apart, offering her my pussy.

‘Take me!’ I begged, ‘make me a woman, and make me yours!’

Miss Harper smiled with pleasurable anticipation, and then she crossed the room to the set of drawers on the other side. From this she produced an object that made me gasp in delight and my heart sing out with joy – for I knew that it was a strap-on dildo, an object which I had dreamed about and lusted after for so long, but had never actually seen before. It was the one with the internal vibrator to excite its wearer, as well as the bigger – rather alarmingly large, it seemed to me then – external dildo for fucking another woman. My teacher quickly explained how it worked, and then I watched with avid interest as she stepped into the harness and pushed the internal vibrator into her own pussy, before tightening the waist and leg straps.

Then my hot mature teacher knelt on the bed between my parted thighs, and eased herself forwards until the tip of the external dildo was in line with my slit, and almost touching it.

‘Are you really sure about this, Christine?’ Miss Harper checked one last time, adding: ‘you know, it does hurt a bit on the first time – I’ll try to be gentle, or rather, I’ll try to be quick with that part … it’s better done like a short sharp jab, not dragged out!’

‘Oh, God, yes!’ I gasped, already feeling happy and liberated, even before she took me. ‘Please, yes, Miss H., I am quite, quite sure … so please, fuck me, and make it real hard too.’

She placed her hands just above my hip bones, taking a bracing grip, and eased the tip of the dildo into my pussy, sliding it slowly forwards until it met the resistance of my virginity. She gazed down at me and I looked back up at her, admiring the fullness of her naked breasts that swung so enticingly above my face, as we both imprinted this magical moment in our memories forever. Then she pursed her lips to blow me a kiss, and with no other warning thrust downwards with her pelvis in one firm confident motion, neither too fast nor too slow, that almost effortlessly pushed the tip of the dildo through my hymen and ploughed about an inch further into my vaginal tube. The pain – if it really could be called that, as it was more of a sting and a jab – was over in an instant, though it made me give a short involuntary cry and to reach out to grasp her waist with both my hands.

‘Do you want me stop?’ asked Miss Harper, as my breath came in short pants for a moment.

I shook my head in emphatic negation of that suggestion, and then shifted my buttocks on the bed into a position that opened up my pussy even more.

‘No, don’t stop!’ I gasped, ‘it’s fine, in fact it’s wonderful – do more, go deeper – fuck me, c’mon, fuck me real hard and make me come!’

‘Jesus, Chrissie!’ said my teacher, smiling and raising an eyebrow in appreciation, ‘you aren’t just a nymph, you’re a nymphomaniac!’

‘Mmmm, like I said, Miss H.,’ I replied, ‘I know I’m a les, and I’ve been waiting for this for years – and I’m sure not missing out on anything now! So, fuck me, don’t worry, don’t hold back – I promise, I really want it … I really need it!’

My teacher began to slide the dildo in and out of me, at first just for short distances and quite slowly – which had the effect of turning me on and setting my juices to lubricate the entry of the plastic phallus. Then she built up the pace, pushing deeper into me, and the stimulation mounted inexorably. I began to moan and whimper in arousal, and my hands released her waist – first to clutch my own tits and maul at them, and then, in the final seconds before climax, to claw at the bedsheet beside me, as my back arched upwards and I came in a way that was more deeply satisfying than I could ever have imagined. It felt so right, so good, and so fucking damn sexy!

‘Thank you, Miss H.!’ I whispered, after I had slumped back down and managed to catch my breath; ‘oh, thank you, that was amazing – so wonderful, so good!’

Miss Harper smiled down at me, the almost naked schoolgirl of half her age who was sprawled underneath her, and slowly she slid the strap-on cock out of my cunt. She reached across to the bedside table and took a couple of tissues from a box, using them to wipe the plastic rod clean. As she tossed the used tissues aside, I caught a glimpse of redness on one of them, but that was the only visible sign of the surrender of my virginity. Miss Harper unbuckled the straps of the dildo’s harness and eased it down her legs, withdrawing the internal vibrating shaft from her own pussy as she did so, and switching it off. She was about to drop the strap-on over the side of the bed when I reached out and took it from her. For a moment I admired it, and then I looked at her boldly.

‘I want to do you – I want to fuck you with this, right now!’

My teacher really did look shocked at this statement, but I could sense her underlying eagerness. I reminded her again that my tongue had been hanging out for lesbo sex for nearly three years now, and I added that fantasising about wearing a strap-on was what turned me on the most.

Even so, Miss Harper was worried that it might bruise my tender pussy and hurt me, and so whilst she agreed, after some more pleading and persuasion, she also insisted that if I wore the strap-on, the internal vibrator must be switched off. I didn’t mind this stipulation, especially not after she offered to put the harness on me. I knelt on the bed, and my adult lover slid the internal dildo into my vagina and then buckled the straps tightly into place. The feel of the dildo harness around my waist and hips felt so good, so natural, just like it had always belonged there. The heavy weight of the external plastic rod thrilled me completely, as I imagined plunging it into my school-teacher’s cunt. I felt exultant in the confirmation of all my long-held fantasies – for whilst some of these involved various adult women (especially Miss Harper) seducing me and making love to me, still more of them had pictured me fucking a woman or a girl, usually giving it to them hard and fast with a strap-on. Oh, yes, I knew that whilst I could and would ‘take it’ as a bottom, my true nature was as a ‘top’, and a dominant one at that.

Lying back again on the bed, my teacher drank in the sight of her pretty student, with my slim teenage body buck-naked apart from the innocent-looking white school socks and the shocking contrast of the jet black strap-on, with its leather straps and shiny bulbous plastic pillar, and she asked me how I wanted her. I laughed, and replied:

‘All the time and every way, that’s how I want you!’ and then, carried away in the lust-soaked heat of the moment, I added: ‘and that’s how I’ll fucking have you, too!’

A strange expression crossed Miss Harper’s attractive features, a mixture of surprise and very definite excitement and desire, and she murmured – almost too softly for me to hear – ‘mmm, have me … oh! yes, have me.’

I moved between my teacher’s strong thighs, stroking the firm muscles of her legs as I did so, and in response she spread them further apart, proferring her gaping cunt for my use. I acted on a kind of instinct, or rather an instinct which had been honed by many nights of solo masturbatory fantasies. Positioning myself slightly above her, I pushed the cum-streaked pillar of hard plastic into Miss Harper’s hole – not really roughly, but my lack of hesitation caused her to give a gasp of thrilled surprise.

I shook my head, took a deep breath, and then I levered myself up, supported only by my knees and hands resting on the bed, and I began a sharp rocking pivot from the waist which speared the dildo deep into her, sinking it five inches with the first thrust alone. Miss Harper began to moan, and this encouraged me to increase both the pace and force of my penetrations, and I began to give a deep grunting release of breath each time that I thrust downwards, so hard now that there was an audible wet slap as the faceplate of the dildo harness smacked home against her parted and puffed-out labia.

Miss Harper scrunched her eyes closed and began to give short broken cries, with only odd words intelligible here and there, all of which seemed to be pleas for a harder, rougher fucking. That just turned up my gas, and I began an uninhibited pounding of her pussy.

‘Fuck you! Yeah, fuck you now, right now!’ I heard myself muttering, and then: ‘Take it, yeah … fucking take it, bitch!’

My teacher’s eyes flew wide open, and for just a second I was afraid that I had gone too far, that she was outraged or angry … but at once I saw that it was quite the opposite, that my bad words were acting like an aphrodisiac on the mature woman. Her nostrils were flared, her eyes staring and dilated with lust, and she was drooling saliva in between gasping pleas for me to say more dirty things, and to fuck her harder and rougher. I was more than happy to give my utmost in fulfilling all three requests. I put an extra savage jerk and twist of my hips into shafting her vagina with the dildo, whilst continuing even more loudly to promise that I would ‘fucking have you’ and ‘fucking do you’, and calling her a bitch, a cunt, a slut, a dirty dyke and even a whore.

My teacher lay sprawled beneath me in dazed submission, surrendering her wonderful mature body with its ripe rounded tits and ass to my stampeding lust, and whimpering and shuddering in a supine helplessness that was a stunningly erotic inversion of the assured competence and control that she always showed in the classroom. It was in that moment that the dynamics between us shifted, so profoundly and irrevocably that it was almost a physical sensation. I was aware that by some inexplicable process I was now in command over this woman of twice my age, who in our other life within the school was in authority over me … but not now, not here in the bedroom. Here the dominance was mine, which excited me just as much as it did her.

I felt a sense of exultation, and in the heat of the moment I took things even further. With my pelvis pumping away as fast as I could go, pistoning the plastic rod in and out of her pussy with frantic speed, I seized her breasts with both my hands and began to roughly maul and knead them – and then to slap and pinch them!

Far from ordering me to stop, this clearly stoked her furnace, and she almost screamed out for more as she shuddered in a climax which was so powerfully convulsive that she actually unbalanced me, and with a surprised shriek I toppled over sideways onto the bed. I had enough presence of mind to release her breasts and grab her by the waist as I started to fall, so that I was able to keep my pelvis and cunt pressed tightly against hers – and thereby keep the rod of the dildo deep inside her vaginal tube. I used the opportunity of bracing my feet against the mattress to give her several final penetrations, jerking my hips with almost vicious intensity, and a scream was wrenched from Miss Harper’s throat as her body quaked again with a second tidal wave of orgasms. These left her lying sprawled and sweat-soaked, staring blankly at the ceiling and gasping for breath with her mouth hanging open.

My teacher-bitch might think that she was finished and done, but I was far from ready to do so. I slid the dildo back out of her cunt whilst her body was still twitching with the aftershocks, and undid the harness buckles and discarded it as quickly as I could. Before Miss Harper had finished gasping in ecstasy, I straddled her prone form and plunged my pussy down onto her face. I was so fired up that I positively snarled my orders at her:

‘Eat me, you lezzie bitch! Eat my cunt, fuckin’ eat me out and make me come, you slut! – you’re fucking gonna make me come, bitch!’

My need for orgasmic release was so intense after the exhilaration of rough-fucking and dominating my teacher that I would have overborne any resistance that she might have offered, but in fact there was none, as she surrendered herself totally to my dictation. Miss Harper began at once to lick and suck on my labia, and then to curl her tongue and slide it into my vagina. When I reached behind to brace myself in position, my hands found her upthrust breasts, and almost without thinking I pulled on her tits and pinched them. It turned out to be the right thing to do – certainly there were no complaints, whilst it galvanised her into even more frenetic and vigorous pussy-eating. I was still so highly-charged from the eroticism of demolition-fucking a mature woman twice my own age that it took only a few seconds until my breath caught in my throat, my stomach muscles tightened, my pert breasts jiggled wildly in the air, and my hips juddered and shook, as I climaxed yet again.

After this, we were both satiated and quite exhausted. I let my teacher gather me into her arms for a soft and soothing embrace, and I snuggled up to her and cuddled against the warm pillow of her breasts. In fact, I dozed off for a little while, but Miss Harper woke me up and said that I had better get on home before anyone became worried about where I was. I took a quick shower and enjoyed having her (still naked) towelling my body dry, and with difficulty we managed to resist the temptation to begin another marathon sex session.

So, that is how it started, with that very first time setting the tone. Miss Harper told me on my next visit that she had never before experienced sex that was so hot and so deeply satisfying. She said that she had never previously given a thought to the possibility that she was a submissive, as she had often been the one to seduce other girls, and usually she took the initiative in the subsequent love-making as well. My teacher looked almost thunderstruck as she added that the way in which I had taken her at the end had thrilled her so much, and that she now realised what was missing, what had been the ingredient lacking in her previous relationships. Then she amazed me, as she sank to her knees on the bedroom floor in front of me, kissed my feet, and begged me to fuck her with the strap-on: ‘please, do it real hard, oh! please, Chrissie – rip it into me as hard as you can’.

On this second occasion, I was still fully dressed, but it was easy for me to lift my school uniform skirt, part my legs, and gesture downwards at my panties. Miss Harper hastened to comply, almost falling over herself with eagerness, and she did not even need to be told that once my panties had been pulled down, she was to eat me out, good and proper. As she worked her magic, I grasped the back of her head, and ground her face into my pussy as I came, with my first – but most definitely not last – orgasm of this second visit.

As it roared down upon me, I began to swear at her, and once again that had a profound effect on my normally neat and restrained teacher. She was anything but that now, with her long blonde hair stuck to her sweat-sheened face and shoulders, and the sight of her submissiveness turned me on even more. I hauled her to her feet, roughly divested her of her suit jacket and blouse, and seized and squeezed her breasts – first in her bra, and then, after yanking down the protective cups, the soft malleable flesh itself. Once again I donned the strap-on harness, and once again I fucked her hard, fast and deep, for as long as I could – which, as I am a fit and athletic teenager, was a long time, and in fact Miss Harper nearly passed out after she orgasmed for the fifth time. I was drunk on the heady wine of lust, and drilled her hole unmercifully, alternating being doing her in the missionary position and making her kneel on all fours and stick her ass out for doggy-fucking … a position which I decided that I liked her in most of all, and I pounded her pussy even harder, gripping her hips and pushing her moaning, drooling, whimpering face down on the bedsheet.

This was how I learned that what really turned us both on was for me to dominate her, to fuck her as fiercely and nastily as I could manage. The more that she gave, the more I took, and the relationship of sexual power between us tilted ever more in my direction. The more aggressive that I got, and the more foul words that I used, the more she liked it – she melted like chocolate, all sweet and soft and sticky, and oh! so tasty. And, even better, the more aggressive that I got, the more it turned me on – and the more I wanted to dominate her, to turn the generational tables and take this mature woman of twice my years, to make her moan and sob and plead, and never to stop my merciless fucking of her capacious cunt. The more that our sex became less like romantic love-making and more like a brutal assault, the more we both got off on it – my teacher playing the role of the ‘victim’, the violated submissive, with me as the merciless schoolgirl dominatrix into whose sapphic clutches she had fallen, and now had to suffer the pussy-pulverising and cunt-grinding consequences.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

My thoughts swoop back to the here and now, to the small terraced house and its upstairs bedroom that smells muskily of warm bodies, sweat and female cum. That moment of reflection has refreshed me and restored my libido – which, as every teenager of either sex well knows, only takes a matter of nanoseconds anyway. Oh yeah, I’m ready to ride this bitch again!

As if she senses it – and she might, because we seem so sexually attuned, in our opposite but matching Ying and Yang – Miss Harper rolls onto her back and lies there, waiting to be used again, her eyes shining and her face flushed bright pink. I reach down, and dip my index finger into her vagina, scooping up some of her cum-juice and bringing it back to my mouth to savour its smell and taste, as I run my finger across my half-open lips and the tip of my tongue.

‘You hole’, I growl, ‘I’m gonna fuckin’ use you, use you so hard – you’re in it for it, slut, I’m gonna drill you, deeper than they drill for oil!’

Her eyes widen, with just that hint of fear lurking behind her anticipation that is such a turn-on for a dominant dyke like me. I’m not usually this forceful the second time, in fact sometimes I’m quite gentle, and even let her set the pace, letting her worship at my breasts and pussy as I know she wants to do. But not today – today I feel so strong, so powerful, I feel like I could dom her again and again, take her down not just a second time but a third as well, and fuck her until she faints. Just to make sure she gets the message, I grab both of her ample breasts and maul them roughly, making her wince at this renewed rough handling of her tender soft flesh. Before she can react any further, I give a sharp slap to the inner thighs of both her legs, accompanied by my growled command:

‘Spread’em, slit-bitch, spread’em wide and show me your hole, you fucker, I wanna see your fucking hole!’

Miss Harper gives a whimper that sends tingles of anticipatory lust up and down my spine. However, there is no resistance in her – sexually, she completely belongs to me, and she knows it too. My teacher shifts position fractionally in order to swing her legs open as instructed, and she makes no attempt to cover or protect her naked cunt. I reach to the top of the bed and pull towards me one of the large firm pillows, almost barrel-like in its solid roundness, and then I give a slap to my teacher’s hip and point my finger upwards in wordless command. Miss Harper obediently lifts her ass high off the bed, and I push the pillow underneath, so that her pelvis remains hoisted in the air, with her pussy offered up like a sacrificial lamb. The mature woman gives a kind of throaty purr, and with one hand she rubs at her clit whilst with the other she pulls her labia apart, all the time keeping her eyes intently fixed on my face.

‘Cunt me, Chrissie … please, please, cunt me, babe – cunt me hard, c’mon, please – cunt me real hard!’

I raise my eyebrows in slightly surprised appreciation, for during the last few weeks this has become her special term for being put on her back and getting her vagina violated as hard and rough as I can in the classic ‘missionary position’. Clearly, I am not the only one who is super-charged today, who is high on oestrogen and the sweet nectar of pussy-cum. I look down at her proffered gash with some feeling of admiration for my teacher’s sexual stamina – for she is hungry to be taken again, eager to surrender her body to my overpowering sexual dominance.

‘Shit! … you dirty slut!’ I whisper; ‘You whoring-lezzie-nympho-cunt – you’d better be ready, bitch, you’d better be ready to take it real good, yeah! cos I’m gonna drill your hole so deep, I’m gonna stretch you so wide, I’m gonna pulverise your fuckin’ pussy so hard!’

I see her give a little shiver, and I know that my words are having the desired effect – setting her heart to racing and her pulse pounding, and down in her cunt loosening her up, arousing her, getting her wet and open. I climb into place, poised above her prone body in a position something like doing press-ups – and indeed, apart from the fact that I am wearing a strap-on dildo which will thrust into her vagina every time that I descend, the motion that I will use to fuck her is very like doing press-ups, but fast and jerky, slamming down with all the weight of my body behind it.

I pause for a few seconds, stretching the moment before I stretch her pussy, making her wait in heightening anticipation, and I gaze downwards at her. Jesus, I think, if only my classmates could see her now – no longer the stylish, calm, professional and authoritative teacher who is always effortlessly in control of her classroom, but a stripped, shagged, submissive, sapphic slut! I wonder how many of the other girls in the class would want to queue up behind me, panting for a turn with the strap-on and the chance to fuck our attractive mature teacher into insensibility. I’ll bet that aggressive and big-busted black beauty Marlene would – I’ve been getting a few curious assessing glances and an interesting vibe from her lately – and probably red-headed long-legged sporty Sally, who I’ve noticed doesn’t seem interested in boys even though they are clearly interested in her … and perhaps, perhaps my lovely Katie too?

Oooh! These sapphic speculations send shivers down my spine, and a really wicked gleam comes into my eyes as I gaze possessively at Miss Harper’s proffered body and her utterly vulnerable pussy. Oh, yes – I’ll ‘cunt’ you, you bitch, I’ll ‘cunt’ you until you are begging me to stop, and maybe still more!

I think Miss Harper senses my mood, for her nipples jut up like granite peaks, her tongue flecks over her lips, and she gives a soft whimpering moan. She has time for nothing more, as my assault on her body begins. Raising my knees to align the dildo with her pink opening, I drive downwards, spearing it into her as easily as sinking a hot knife through butter. Deliberately, I make the first withdrawal slow, teasing and tantalising the myriad of nerve endings that line the walls of her vagina. Miss Harper gives a groan, and I thrust into her again, all the time looking down at her face, with red hot lust shining from my eyes.

This time, I take her more slowly, knowing that it will have even greater effects. She has clutched her tits in her hands now, and is mashing them together and pulling on her own nipples. I smack her hands aside, and seize her breasts for my own use, mauling and pinching them. My breathing is coming faster now, in short shallow breaths, as my hips shunt forwards and backwards and the hard plastic rod of the dildo goes in and out of her cunt like a slickly-lubricated battering ram.

Now I shift my stance a little – not for a second letting up on the pulverising pussy-shafting that I am dealing out, but drilling her more slightly below the horizontal, so that the dildo creams through the length of her slit, and impacts with explosive intensity upon her swollen and tender clitoris. I slide my arms under her back, and then grip her shoulders from below. This gives me a solid anchorage, and with this leverage I can now step up the pace and power of the penetrations. My teacher starts to emit short barking cries, nasal and low-pitched, wordless and yet speaking volumes, all of which could be translated into the single phrase – ‘fuck me!’

I do something that she doesn’t expect, which sets shivers running through her. I pivot her legs upwards, so that she is lying on the pillow in an L-shape, in which the base of letter is her back and its upright is her legs. Once she is in this position, I take each leg by its ankle, and swing them about two feet apart. Sure enough, down below where her legs join, I am slamming the dildo in and out of her pussy like there was no tomorrow. I keep her upright legs at full stretch, and lean my weight against back of her thighs and calves, with my breasts pushing against the latter.

I can see that my steady pace of sliding the dildo in and out is getting to her, as her throat works to swallow the saliva in her mouth. She looks up at me with round-eyed supplication, and I don’t even need to know what she asks – firstly, because her desire is predictable, and secondly, because it’s what I’m gonna give her anyway: a hard, fast, relentless, even brutal, dildo-fuck.

Miss Harper is fast losing control now – her hands release her breasts and are flung wide, making no attempt at all to prevent my abuse of her poor tender titties. Her thighs are trembling, the muscles of her pelvis and stomach are visibly in spasm, saliva runs from the corner of her wide-open mouth, and her eyes are unfocused. She is making animal noises somewhat akin to a grunting piglet, interspersed with the occasional yowl, and I know her dam is near to bursting. I have carefully kept silent since entering her with the dildo, but now I sense that the psychological moment has come. I pause my thrusts for a few seconds, and then accompany each of my words with a hard-slamming deep-delving penetration, adding a curling motion like a corkscrew to double the effect:

‘You’re [thrust] … gonna [thrust] … get it [thrust] … bitch!’ [thrust]

‘Yeah! [thrust] … hard, yeah [hard thrust] … fuckin’ slut! [harder thrust]

Now I was getting near to a climax as well, and it was time to finish her off:

[slow withdrawal] ‘take it!’ [hard thrust]

[quicker withdrawal] ‘I’m gonna!’ [harder thrust]

[fast withdrawal] ‘FUCK!’ [savage thrust]

[withdrawal only half-way] ‘YOU! YEAH, FUCK YOU, BITCH!’

‘aaahhhhh! EAAAAGGHH!’ [orgasm – mine and my teacher’s, simultaneously]

When we have both finished climaxing, and the sticky juices have coursed over our cunts and dripped down between our legs, I pull the plastic cock out of her hole and undo the strap-on’s harness. Then my teacher slips sideways down onto the mattress, and I shove the pillow out of the way – in fact, so forcefully that it disappears over the side of the bed – and lie down beside her. Miss Harper holds me close, almost as if she fears I might slip away from her, and she kisses my face and then my lips, long and tenderly.

‘Thank you, Chrissie’, she whispers, ‘that was so good, thank you … mistress …’

I am delighted, for it is the first time that she has called me that, that she has verbally acknowledged me as her dominant … me, a girl half her age, a schoolgirl who sits so obediently in her classroom during the day – but who knows exactly what she craves in her bedroom, exactly how to take her to the limits of need, and beyond. In a relationship like ours, age has nothing to do with it – it is only the sexual authority that matters, and this you can have regardless of whether you are young or old. In fact, it arouses and excites Miss Harper even more to surrender herself and become the sexual plaything of a young girl – and, still more humiliatingly, one of her very own students. It thrills us both to the core that the tables are completely turned when we come here, for then I am in charge and she is the one taking my instructions, as we both relish every second of our after-school delights.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

This is the second of six stories about messages going to the wrong person, and the result of that mistake. They are completely separate stories, and are only connected by this common theme. This story is quite long; it is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2014

It was a thoroughly modern mix-up – something that couldn’t have happened a generation ago. It was at school, one Monday during the lunch-time break between classes, that I turned the corner into a corridor just as another girl came around it rapidly from the opposite direction. We probably could have avoided a collision if both of us had not been concentrating much more on the cell phone that we were holding than on looking where we were going.

The other girl was called Angela and was the same age as me – sixteen years old – but I did not know her very well, as it was a large school and she was in a different class. As it was, I had only a split second to register that there was another person suddenly in front of me, and no time in which to take evasive action. We cannoned into each other and bounced off, with me going sideways to bump my shoulder rather painfully against the wall, whilst Angela – who had been walking much more briskly than me, and so was caught even more off-balance – sprawled nearly full-length onto the floor, but just managed to catch herself on her hands and knees. And, of course, both of our cell phones were knocked flying out of our hands and skittered along the floor – which fortunately was covered with carpet tiles, and so they bounced and did not shatter.

We both simultaneously gave a yowl of surprise and alarm, followed by something like ‘Oh, shit, no! – aah, sorry, sorry!’

Angela seemed quite distracted, and I don’t think she had really registered who it was that she had collided with. Swiftly rising into a crouch from her prone position, she hurriedly reached out and scooped up her phone, before leaping to her feet and almost running away down the corridor, with only a ‘Sorry ’bout that! Hope yours is OK – sorry!’ flung backwards over her shoulder.

I was still too winded and shaken to get out a reply, but stooped to pick up my own phone before anyone else should come round the corner and possibly step on it. I gave it a quick glance and was greatly relieved to see that it seemed to be undamaged, for it was a new and expensive model which I had acquired only two days before. Indeed, it was still turned on – I had only just switched it on a few seconds before the collision, intending to send a text message to one of my friends. I walked slowly down the corridor, rolling my left shoulder to ease the discomfort from its impact with the unforgiving wall, and looking at the phone in my hand – there was something about it that didn’t seem quite right, but I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. The screen was showing the same standard background, and the clock was giving the correct time, so what …

At which point, before I could ponder any further, the phone rang – and, acting purely on autopilot, I answered it. Before I could take a breath with which say hallo, there was a torrent of excited words in my ear – and in a voice that I knew very well:

‘Hiya, Angie baby – ohmigod, you are so fucking hot! Sweet Jesus, I can’t stop thinking about what we did yesterday, you made me cum so many times – just thinking about you sucking my tits and poking my pussy, it’s making me so fucking wet I’m dripping out my panties, babe. I love what we do together, it’s so good, I can’t hardly wait till Wednesday, but then I’m gonna eat you out so good, I’m gonna suck your cunt till you beg for mercy, and then I’ll give you the finger like I did yesterday, yeah – you really liked that, didn’t ya? Good thing your folks were miles away, or they might’ve heard that shriek when you came, ha ha!’

I was stunned – that was the only reason, I’m sure, why I didn’t interrupt this flood sooner. I hardly knew Angela, but this was one of my very best friends, one of the little group of four girls that I hung out with most of the time, by name of Karren. I liked her a lot, even though in the last few months she had often been rather moody and uncommunicative, at least with me, but I had just put that down to the usual teen girl stresses and time-of-the-month stuff.

There could be no doubt as to what she was talking about – evidently she and Angela had spent much of Sunday alone together at the latter’s house, having a full-on lesbian sex session! I looked again at the cell phone in my hand, and immediately realised what must have happened. The phone was a brand new model and almost none of the other boys or girls yet had one like it – but clearly Angela was the exception, and in her haste she had grabbed my phone by mistake, instead of her own! My mouth was dry with shock, but at last I managed to interrupt, with a shaky gasp:

‘Err … Karren? … umm … it’s Lexie, here …’

There was a wild squawk in my ear and then the unmistakeable clatter as someone dropped their phone as if it was a hot potato. A second later, there was a breathless shriek:

‘You BITCH! Angie, that’s NOT funny!’

and then Karren’s voice broke into something plaintive, and she continued:

‘Hey, c’mon, Angie, you know how I feel about Lexie – I know you’re jealous, but don’t be mean, babe, don’t spoil what we’ve got … it was such good luck for both of us to hook up like this, and … y’know, we said, just fuck-buddies, didn’t we? OK? Sexy fun times with no strings, right? … please, don’t make jokes like that, you know it’ll just make me sad …’

Shit! This was even worse than the original happy burble about their fuckathon session! Part of my mind was wrestling with the ‘you know how I feel about Lexie’ bit, but most of all I had to stop this:

‘No, Karren, really, this IS Lexie … you see, Angela bumped into me a couple of minutes ago, and we both dropped our phones – I guess they must’ve got muddled up, they’re the same model, she must have mine and I’ve got hers … I’m sorry, I didn’t realise or I would never have answered, really …’

I’m not sure how much of my explanation Karren actually heard, but the last part was drowned out by an awful wail of horror :

‘Oh, no, No, NO! NO!! Lexie?? Oh fucking shit! oh shit, oh-shit, ohshit-shit-shit-shit!!!’

Karren’s voice rose to a nearly hysterical crescendo, and then suddenly ceased as she cut off the call. At once I tried to call her back, but her phone was now definitely switched off, as it went straight to voicemail. I was worried about how upset she had sounded, and I spent the remaining fifteen minutes of the lunch-hour searching the halls for her and trying her phone, but in both cases without success. I thought that I would get the chance to have a quick word with her at the start of the next class, which was one that we both had together, but she did not appear. At the end of the lesson, having barely taken in a word of it because my thoughts were in such a state of turmoil, I approached the teacher’s desk and asked about Karren’s whereabouts, saying that I had seen her at lunchtime (not quite true – it had been sound and not vision) and we were due to meet up after school (more or less true – there had been no such arrangement, but now I really had to see her). I was told that she had been taken suddenly ill at the end of the lunch-break, had gone to see the school nurse, and had been sent home for the rest of the day.

‘I saw her just before she left – she looked really pale and her face was all sweaty, I’m sure she had a fever’, added the teacher with sympathy.

It seemed an age until the school day was over, and I went as quickly as I could to Karren’s house, which was only a few blocks from my own street. Our little group of friends gathered there quite often after school, as it was the nearest of all our houses to the school and Karren had it to herself at that time of day – she was an only child, and both her parents worked in the city and did not get home until around six o’clock.

I walked down the quiet suburban road that Karren lived in, up the short path through the neat front garden, and rang the doorbell. As the chimes faded, I could see through the frosted glass of the door a figure hesitantly approaching and then stopping short as she, in turn, saw the outline of my form outside. I heard a shaky voice call out:

‘Who’s there?’

There was no point in pretence, and I responded:

‘Karren – it’s me, Lexie. Please – we have to talk, please let me in.’

There was a desperate wail from inside, then a sob, and a nearly hysterical answer:

‘No, no! NO! I can’t, I can’t!’

She was clearly about to run back upstairs into her bedroom, and I had to forestall that. With greater determination, I replied:

‘Karren, LET ME IN! If you don’t, I’m NOT going away – I’m gonna stand here and ring that bell, even if I have to do it until your folks come home, and then they’re gonna ask what I’m doing out here on the doormat!’

There was a moment of silence, and then the slow click of the lock being turned, and the door swung open. Karren stood to one side of it, rather sullenly staring at the floor and refusing to look at me. She had discarded her jacket and her shoes, but otherwise was still wearing her school uniform, though it looked a bit crumpled as if she had been lying on her bed. Her eyes were red-rimmed and her face was pale and streaky with tears – clearly she had been having a good cry.

I stepped into the hall, eased the edge of the door from her nerveless fingers, and closed it firmly behind me. I reached out, intending to give her a reassuring squeeze of the arm, but she bolted like a frightened rabbit, running up the stairs and into her bedroom. However, she had sufficiently accepted the inevitability of my entry into the house that she did not try to lock her bedroom door from the inside – in fact, she did not even shut it behind herself, as she slumped down despondently on her bed.

I left my jacket, backpack and shoes in the hall, and walked up the stairs slowly, giving her a moment in which to recover some of her composure. Entering the bedroom, I took the chair from in front of her desk and turned it to face the bed, before sitting down.

‘Karren, we have to talk’, I said once again – no prizes for originality here. ‘I understand you’ve got a … umm … errr … a thing … going with Angela, right?’ No prizes for clarity either.

She would not meet my eye, and gave a shaky sob when I hesitated over the word ‘thing’ (wow, really being articulate here, Lexie, aren’t we?). Then, not really having meant to, I blurted out the question that was uppermost in my mind:

‘What did you mean, “you know how I feel about Lexie”, Karren?’

I heard the catch in Karren’s breath, like a half-stifled sob, and then there was a heavy silence. I thought that I might have to probe again, but instead after a moment she began to explain in so dispirited a tone that it tugged on my heartstrings:

‘What’s the point in pretending any more, in hiding it? You know now, Lexie, though I never wanted you to – for sure, not like this! – now you know that I’m a lezzie. Well, it took me long enough to realise, for a long time I didn’t want to think that I was, y’know, that way … I thought it was just normal schoolgirl crushes on teachers or pop stars, like, but it wasn’t. More than a year ago, I began getting more and more dreams about making out with girls … never boys … and I’d wake up so horny and so wet down there. The last few months, I came to realise that I’m not even bi, I’m completely gay … and I couldn’t tell anyone, I daren’t tell anyone, especially my friends, like you … well, most of all you …’

I felt a great rush of sympathy for her, in her confusion and loneliness. I would have reached out and given her a reassuring pat on the knee, but I wasn’t sure how she would react to my touch right now, she was so skittish, and so I refrained from physical contact, and tried to pour reassurance into my voice instead:

‘Oh, Karren, sweetie … it’s OK, really it’s OK … no one can control such a thing. But, how did … y’know, you and Angela? I mean, I never knew that you knew her much, really.’

My friend’s voice firmed up a little at my encouraging tone, but she still gazed at the floor as she explained.

‘It was just chance, really, but such a lucky chance. It was a month ago, at Frank’s party – d’you remember it?’

Yes, I did. Our little group of four friends gets invited to a lot of parties – we’re quite cool, but not snooty or mean, so we are generally well-liked and on friendly terms with most people. Also, it certainly helps that all four of our little group are good-looking girls. Karren is a tall slim blue-eyed blonde in the classic mould, and as for me – well, there’s no point in false modesty, I am one of the prettiest girls in our school year of nearly a hundred, with a sweet face, a smooth pink complexion, a mane of rich chestnut curls, and a figure that turns heads: my boobs really thrust out, a ripe pair of jutting D cups, emphasised all the more by my wasp waist and flaring hips, and an ass that sticks out behind almost as eye-catchingly as my tits do in front. The other reason why we get asked out a lot is that I am the only one us who has a regular long-term boyfriend; the other three don’t, and so all the boys hope that they will score lucky.

‘Well’, continued Karren, ‘I went, because we were all going, but I wasn’t enjoying it … I haven’t for a while, all the boys trying to get off with me, and I know that’s just the last thing I want … and when I can’t have what I really want, it just churns me up so much. So I had a few drinks too quickly early in the party, and by about ten o’clock I wanted to leave, so I went up to the bedroom where all our coats were, you know?’

I nodded, and with that encouragement she resumed the tale.

‘Anyway, I walked in, and the only person in the room was Angela, who’d also come to get her coat. I guess she was a little tipsy too, because when I came in she gave me a funny kind of look, and then she said “that’s a neat outfit, Karren, you look real hot tonight”. That cheered me up, so I gave her a twirl, and blew her a kiss, just as a joke. But, next thing I knew, she’d put her arms round me and was kissing me! – and, I mean, really French kissing, and fuck, I was just kissing right back, just as hard! We got really heavy – I pulled her top up and was squeezing her bra, and she put a hand up under my skirt – which, you’ll remember, was kinda short – and, well, wow, that really lit my fire! Anyway, after a couple of minutes, we broke apart, and then she asked me to come back to her house, that her folks were all out until after midnight at least. And, you know, I was so turned on, I just couldn’t resist, so we went to hers, and … and …’

Karren paused, and then she did raise her gaze and look me in the eye, continuing in a firmer tone, as if she had nothing to be ashamed of – as, of course, she truly didn’t:

‘Well, it was just fantastic, it felt so good. She’s a really hot lover, y’know … it was my first time, but not hers – I mean, I am the first girl her age she’s had sex with, but although she won’t say who, she told me she was seduced about eight months ago by an older woman, and I’m sure she’s still seeing her regularly, because she was so expert – she showed me the most amazing things to do. Anyway, since then we’ve had sessions whenever we can get the chance, usually at her place – like yesterday – but sometimes’ … and here Karren blushed as she glanced down at her own bed … ‘sometimes, here, too. But we agreed, it was just to be sex-for-fun, just being fuck-buddies for each other, cos we both get so frustrated, but with no strings attached … and I’m sure there’s a girl she’s really sweet on, but she won’t say who it is, and …’

Once again, Karren’s gaze shifted downwards to scrutinise the carpet, and her voice faltered:

‘… well … that kinda suits me, too.’

I nodded, and swallowed – it was all such a surprise, but I could see how easily it had happened, and of course Karren would have had to keep her gay affair secret. I posed my question again:

‘So … what about “you know how I feel about Lexie”, what did you mean?’

Karren gave a shaky sound, part gasp and part sob.

‘Oh, shit … well, you know now – or you must have guessed – that it’s you, Lexie, you’re the one that I want, that I need … you’re the one that I love … and I know that I can never have, it just breaks me up. I know I’ve been moody with you, but it’s just so hard, especially when we’re alone together – that’s why I’ve been avoiding that – or times like changing for sports at school, I can’t do that near you any more, but you somehow always end up right next to me! I can’t look, I want to touch you so much, I want to kiss you all over, make love to you …’

‘Well’, I said with a secret smile, pushing the chair backwards and rising to my feet to stand immediately in front of her; ‘well, we’ll have to do something about that!’

Karren gazed up at me in shell-shocked stupor, as I removed my tie and quickly unbuttoned my white school shirt, casting both of them aside. Then I leaned my arms backwards in gull-wing style to unclasp my bra and fling it away, letting my heavy breasts swing free. Without a pause, I unfastened my pleated maroon-colour school uniform skirt, dropped it around my ankles, and with one swift downwards tug removed my panties as well.

Naked but for my white school socks, I stood before the amazed teenager, with my legs planted apart and my hands on my hips. Karren seemed to be in a daze as I reached for her right hand and lifted it up to cup my cunt, thrilled at feeling at long last her cool female fingers against my mound. I smiled down at the stunned schoolgirl, and said:

‘So, hot stuff … kiss me, then … come on, kiss me and touch me all you want, and show me what to do!’

‘Holy shit, Lexie!’ gasped Karren, ‘are you bi? I’d no idea – I’d never have thought it!’

Almost automatically, her fingers began to stroke my labia and probe my gash, seeking and then tweaking my clitoris. The first time that her fingertips brushed across it, I gave a sudden cry and then shivered from head to toe at her increasingly confident caresses. My nipples had hardened into pinnacles of rock, I had swirling butterflies in my stomach, my pelvis felt heavy and my cunt was almost aching and dripping with desire. I began to pull and pinch on my own tits, and my voice broke into a shrill quaver.

‘Oh, Karren, please – aaaaahhh, yes! Fuck me, babe, oh! – just take me and have me and FUCK ME! I want it, I want you … oh, Christ, yes, please – YES!’

Karren looked amazed, but she wasn’t going to look this gift horse in the mouth – or rather, this hot curvy teenager in the vagina. She swung me around to lie in my back on her bed, and then sprang to her feet. In a few seconds of whirling motion, her uniform was discarded – in fact everything except her white knee-high stockings, which like me she retained.

She lay down on top of me, the stiff nipples of her smaller pointy breasts pressing into the soft pillows of my larger ones. First we kissed, long and slow, tongues twining and breaths mingling – that part was easy, I had had a few snogging sessions before, although never with a girl. Then Karren slid backwards, and brought her sensuous lips and nibbling teeth to each of my nipples in turn, sending electric shocks through me as I arched my back in pulsating desire.

She dropped her right hand to cradle my mound once again, squeezing me rhythmically down there until my head was swimming from the erotic sensations. I thrust my hips upwards and spread my legs open as far as the single bed would permit, giving myself to her in complete surrender. Now both of her hands were working away at my pussy, stroking my labia and teasing them apart, and then she slid further down the bed and brought her face level with my cunt. She began to probe her tongue into my gash, where her tingling fingertips had opened the way. The exquisite effects were just mind-blowing and I began to moan, almost incoherently:

‘Karren! Oh my, Karren! Fuck me, sweet Jesus, fuck me so hard! Oh, babe, I want you, I want you to have me … please, take me … OH! YES – LIKE THAT, OH YEAH, DO IT! DO IT!!!

My friend seemed as if she could hardly believe my reaction – but that didn’t stop her from taking full advantage of my novice offer! Karren slid her index finger into my vagina, and I moaned loudly and clutched at both of my own breasts, fiercely jerking my nipples.

However, instead of using her finger to drill me to a climax, Karren encountered an obstruction. She gave a startled exclamation, and then she looked up at me, across my stomach and chest and between my tits, with an expression on her face that was an almost comical fusion of stunned surprise and lascivious lust.

‘Lexie! You’re … well, you’re …. y’know … still a virgin!! But – you can’t be! – I mean, you just CAN’T! You and Tom – you’ve been going out for ages, and you’re both always dropping hints about what great sex you have – it drives me nuts!’

Although I longed for her to continue, I realised that explanations on my side couldn’t be postponed any further. With a sigh, I drew her up to nestle against me, kissed her briefly on the lips, and then as she lay cradled in my arms, I began to talk:

‘Well, I guess I’d better explain, but this really is a secret, and it doesn’t affect just me, so –’ and at this point I looked at her intensely ‘– you’ve gotta promise, promise on all that you care about, that you’ll not breathe a word of this to anyone – not anyone, not for any reason, not ever!’

Karren looked at me earnestly, and then with one finger she drew an X shape in the valley between my breasts.

‘On my love for you – on your heart, Lexie – I swear I’ll keep absolutely secret anything you tell me, forever and ever’, she solemnly affirmed.

‘Okay’, I said, drawing a shaky breath and summoning up the nerve to continue. ‘Well, Tom’s just about my oldest friend – we’ve known each other since first grade, and we’ve always been on the same wavelength, got on really well, shared our secrets and given advice and helped each other when we’re down. Anyway, about two years ago, I realised even before Tom did, that he’s gay.’

‘WHAAAT?!!’ yelped Karren, jerking upright in surprise.

‘Yeah, he’s completely gay’, I confirmed, ‘and he’s come to accept that, and is happy with it. Anyhow, soon after, it turned out that one reason why we’re in tune with each other is – I discovered the very same thing about myself!’

This disclosure was such a shock that Karren just gazed at me, saucer-eyed and open-mouthed. Then she breathed, almost inaudibly:

‘You mean … oh, jeepers! Lexie, d’you mean … that you’re a lesbian?’

I smiled at the slim blonde, who at last was where I had so longed for her to be – naked, and in bed with me!

‘Yep, honey-bun, I’m a girl for girls, and always will be. Anyhow, I was explaining – so Tom and I hit on this plan, to protect us both from any suspicion: we would pretend to be boyfriend and girlfriend, instead of just pals, and that meant letting everyone think we were having heavy sex sessions, going all the way – but, of course, we never did anything at all!’

I paused and looked at my sweet sexy friend … and now, maybe, I so hoped, my girlfriend, my lover … and I laughed.

‘Y’know, I’ve never ever actually said that I have sex with Tom! You all just assumed it, and I let you – it was safest that way. But if you remember, whenever any of you refer to it, I just look all shy and embarrassed – well, that’s not faked – and look at the floor and mumble, or I’ll say something vague and ambiguous, or something true, like he’s hung like a stallion or he can keep it up for ages – the first I know from observation but that’s all, and the second I’ve had on good authority from someone else! But, honey, I want you to know, I’ve never ever lied to you – just let you take 2 and 2 and make 22 … I’ve not told you the truth, I know, and I always wished I had the nerve to, but I’ve never lied.’

Karren looked pensive for a moment, clearly replaying past conversations in her mind and seeing them in a completely new light. Then she nodded and gave me an impish smile:

‘You minx, Lexie! – you let us all jump to conclusions, let our imaginations run riot, when all the time there was nothing going on!’

I resumed my tale: ‘It was easy, really – I mean, Tom and I had always spent plenty of time together anyway, talking about everything and anything, so all we had to do was walk around at school holding hands whilst we chatted, and go to parties together and make sure from time to time to have a cuddle where everybody would see. We have a pretend game for that, to make it easier – just before we start kissing, we whisper to the other the name of the music or film star that we’re going to imagine we’re making out with: a man for him, of course, and a woman for me. Then we leave the party early, and everyone assumes we’ve gone somewhere to fuck like rabbits. Actually, we usually go to Tom’s because his folks are regularly out on Saturdays till after midnight, and what really happens is we make hot chocolate and play videogames – we’ve both always been a bit geeky about those – and then when his folks come in, they give me a lift home. Even they think we’re a regular boyfriend-girlfriend couple, and that we’ve been getting it on before they come back!’

Karren regarded me with stunned amazement, as I continued:

‘So, that’s how it’s been – just a camouflage for both of us, it avoids any questions and rumours – who’d believe them? Just recently, however, it’s changed a bit – Tom’s actually hooked up with another guy, someone at school, and I won’t say who. It sounds a bit like you and Angela, that it happened almost by chance, in the locker room at school when just the two of them were still there after football practice, and they just clicked that the other guy was up for it – literally, I think, ha ha! The difference now is, after a party we go back to Tom’s, and his new boyfriend meets us there – then they go and fuck in his bedroom, and I sit downstairs with a book and listen out just in case his folks come back unusually early. I’m really pleased for Tom, it seems to be working out well for him and he’s so happy, but I must admit I’m a bit jealous and a whole lot frustrated – which is why I couldn’t believe my good luck when you said all that on the phone!’

‘Now’, I added, ‘less talk and more action! So, now you know I’m a virgin, would you please do something about that, honey?’

‘Oh yeah’, whispered Karren, sounding like a kid let loose in a chocolate factory. ‘I’ve got just the thing, Lexie, though I never dared dream that I would ever use it on you – never mind be your first!’

‘I’ve always wanted it to be you, always’, I answered softly.

Karren’s eyes shone with happiness as she eased me down on to my back, and then she rose to her feet and stepped across to her wardrobe. I had a wonderful view of her naked butt and the curve of her cunt as she bent over and, after rummaging around for a few seconds, emerged holding an oblong cardboard box. I raised my eyebrows, wondering if its dimensions meant what I hoped – and they did, as with a flourish and giggle, Karren produced from it a metallic silver vibrator.

‘I got this about six months ago – I managed to get it by mail order. Anyway, it did for my cherry, so now it can pop yours!’

My answer was not spoken, but it communicated more than a hundred pages. I spread my thighs open and arched my back, thrusting my pelvis upwards. My action needed no translator to shout its message: I’m yours, fuck me!

Karren knelt between my legs, and then lowered herself on top of me, the vibrator held in her left hand. She began to kiss me passionately, and then trailed a line of nibbling kisses down my neck and across the swell of my chest, first to one nipple and then the other. The sensations this triggered were amazing, and more profound than anything I had ever felt before. After sucking my tits and massaging my breasts, Karren’s mouth tickled its way across my stomach and round my belly-button, and then – ohmigod, oh my fuckin’ God!! As her tongue probed my pussy lips, I felt a shudder pass through my whole body – but it was far from being an unpleasant sensation, and in fact felt more like a release, as if I was a ship that was at last leaving harbour and setting out on its voyage – yes, my maiden voyage. The nips of Karren’s teeth along my swollen outer labia had an electrifying effect, and she followed this up by rubbing her forefinger up and down my parted pussy lips. I could only whimper and try to spread my thighs even further apart, offering up my openness in pleading arousal.

The slim blonde lifted her mouth away from my cunt, and gave me a wicked smile as she brought the tip of the silver tube right up to my softest and most private parts. She flicked something at its base, and it began to hum and throb, sending erotic vibrations right through me, radiating out from the epicentre where its gleaming tip had nudged into the parting between my labia. With a frown of concentration slightly furrowing her forehead, Karren carefully worked the humming machine further into me, until its tip was pressing against my hymen. There she paused, leaned over above me to look down into my face, and with a touch of uncertainty and anxiety in her voice, asked:

‘Lexie, sweetheart, are you sure you want me to do this? You don’t have to, babe – I don’t want you to feel that you have to! You’re just so fine as you are, really, I don’t mind waiting.’

‘Well, I do, you silly goose’, I managed to gasp, ‘of course I want it, and I want you to do it! Fuck me, babe – please! Aaahh, yes – c’mon, yeah, c’mon and fuck me, now, yeah, NOW! FUCK ME!! … ooooh! AAAIEEEE … OH! OH! YES! YES!!’

My last squeals and gasps were caused by her sudden shift to action, as with a single smooth motion she drove the vibrator into me, rending my hymen in its passage. There was a momentary sharp jab, like someone had pinched me, but inside rather than on my skin, and then that was overborne in the sensation of being penetrated – deeply penetrated, opened up for the very first time, as the humming vibrator cleft into my vaginal passage, rubbing the millions of nerve ends and sending shivers and thrills running through me from head to toe.

Its first entry into me was astonishing in its impact, and far more erotic than I had ever imagined it would be. However, this was as nothing to the arousing effects of Karren’s steady inexorable withdrawal of the silver pillar, and then her second thrust into my hole. I gave a little scream and involuntarily arched my back, sheer instinct driving my cunt forwards and upwards to maximise the effect of the insertion.

As I panted for breath, with my mouth half-open and my eyes wide and staring, altogether giving a good impression of being a half-wit, Karren repeated her pistoning action, becoming faster and firmer each time. It seemed only seconds, only maybe six or seven penetrations, before I cried out in ecstasy as I experienced my first ever real orgasm, brought about by another person. Of course, I had regularly rubbed my clit to stimulate myself to a climax during my solo fantasies, but that was now revealed for the shallow reflection of the real thing that it was. I slumped back on the bed in glorious dazed wonder, and moaned with the aftershocks as Karren slid the vibrator out of me. Still kneeling between my sprawled legs, she switched of its motor and then put the business end of it into her mouth and sucked my juices from it, at the same time giving me a wide lascivious grin. When I had managed to catch some breath, I spoke in barely more than a whisper:

‘Thank you … that was just incredible, thank you, my darling … thank you so much.’

When I called the slim blonde ‘my darling’ she looked so happy that it thrilled me to the core, and my breath caught as she wiped away a tear from the corner of one eye – but now it was a tear of happiness, not the tears of unending woe that she had been crying earlier.

I shifted backwards and propped myself up on my elbow, and then I reached up for the vibrator and took it from her hand. With a smile of my own, I placed a kiss on its rounded nub, and then put it down on the floor beside the bed. Moving sideways, I indicated with a gesture that it was my honey’s turn to lie down, which she did with alacrity.

‘I shouldn’t have all the fun, sweetheart … and, I want to show you, show you beyond any doubt that I’m a lesbian, because I think maybe deep down you’re still not sure about that, which I understand – so, let me prove it to you!’

I slid my hands under her hips and beneath her thighs, and then eased them as wide open as I could. For a second I paused, drinking in my first really proper sexual sight of my lover’s pussy, which it seemed she kept completely clean-shaven so every detail of her folds of flesh were fully exposed. So beautiful, so mysterious, so desirable! I took up her former kneeling stance, but further down, below her knees, and then I bent forwards and down, slowly bringing my mouth to her sweat-sheened pussy.

‘Aaaaaaahhh!’ she whimpered, as I slid the tip of my tongue along her slit, licking her labia and delicately probing between them. ‘Ohh! Oh, Lexie – Lexie!! Oh, my love, how I’ve longed for this … aaahhh! how I’ve dreamt of this moment, of you doing this – but I gave up on hope long ago, I never thought this could happen … I still can’t believe it!’

‘Well’, I said, my voice muffled by having my mouth pressed against her cunt, ‘if you don’t believe your eyes – believe THIS!’ and I thrust the index finger of my right hand into her opening, whilst my tongue rasped across her clitoris, and then I began ramming my finger in and out, following the example she had given me with the vibrator,. She soon felt looser, and after half a dozen pokes I added a second finger, forcing her vagina more open. My excitement mounted as rapidly as hers, as she began to buck and moan, her hands clutching at the bedsheet at either side of her hips.

‘Oh, oh! OH!! oh, Sweet Jesus, yeah! – oh, Lexie, babe, I’m a believer, I am, truly … OH, FUCK! I’m gonna cum – Lexie, you’re gonna make me cum if you do that … yes, THAT, AAAHHH! SHIT, YES!! OHMIGOD, I’M CUMMING, I’M … AH-AHH-AHHHH!

That was my other first of the day, the end of my other virginity – for the first time ever, I fucked another girl. In truth, it was even more of a mind-blowing experience than my own orgasm, partly because I had after all masturbated plenty of times, and so although it had been a hundred times more erotic, it was still an extension of something familiar. This – this was completely new, for this I had no point of reference, it was truly a new day dawning and a revelation. It also profoundly affected me for another reason, which I know more clearly now than I did then – I have something of a dominant streak in me, I love to be the one in charge, the one making the moves, the one wearing the strap-on. Fortunately, Karren is more submissive by nature, a natural bottom to my top, and so it has proved that truly we are a match made in heaven!

I moved up to lie alongside her, which on her single bed meant a really cosy embrace, and we cuddled and kissed, shared our amazing new-found joy and wiped away a tear or two that were provoked by the tumultuous shocks of the day and the soaring happiness in both our hearts.

After a while like this, I glanced at my watch, and was amazed to find that it was only three-quarters of an hour since I had knocked at Karren’s front door and forced admittance. There would still be at least two and half hours before either of Karren’s parents arrived home: they both worked in the retail sector and did not leave until their stores closed at six o’clock, and then had a good hour’s commute back from the city centre. I had some ideas about how to use that time to good effect, and so I rose from the bed, reassuring my still lolling girlfriend that I would be back in a moment.

I made a quick visit to her bathroom, wiping around my pussy with some toilet tissue – as I expected, there were a few red traces from my loss of virginity, but they were swiftly removed, and my vagina felt only slightly tender inside. Then I trotted downstairs, retrieved my school uniform jacket from the hall, and came back up to Karren’s room. Putting my jacket over the back of her desk chair, I reached into one of the pockets and took out the cell phone – Angela’s phone – and weighed it in my hands. I had switched it off after my fruitless attempts to reach Karren at lunchtime, and it had remained that way since, but now …

Karren rolled onto her side … oh, how enticingly that made her pert breasts bobble, and how gorgeous was the curve of her upthrust hip and buttock! … and looked at me pensively.

‘I’ll have to tell her’, she said, ‘I mean … I can’t pretend nothing has happened, that it’s all the same for me, and she’ll know … anyway, I should end it, now that … that we’re …’ Then she paused, clearly stabbed by sudden piercing doubt: ‘we are … aren’t we? … Lexie?’

I put the phone down instantly on the desk chair, and with one stride I look her in my arms, kissing her with unmistakeable passion and desire. After a moment, I pulled my lips away enough to look her directly in the eye, and I made sure there could be no more misunderstanding, no more doubt, no more fear:

‘Yes – we ARE girlfriends, we ARE lovers, and we will be – we’re gonna be lesbian lovers, for ever and ever, I’m yours and you …’ at this point I took one of her breasts in my hand and gave it a strong possessive squeeze, ‘you – YOU ARE MINE, now and always, and don’t you ever DARE to doubt that!’

My love gave a shaky but happy laugh, and wiped away some more tears – tears of relief and tears from the release of deep inner tensions that had been stifled for months and months and months.

‘You’re right’, I said, ‘Angela will have to know – WE will let her know’, and I emphasised the ‘we’ to make my position and responsibility clear. ‘But … well, we don’t have to end it, not in that way.’

Karren’s lips parted and her eyebrows rose in enquiry, as I continued: ‘it wouldn’t be fair, not to dump her and leave her out in the cold like that, and … well, your arrangement was “just fuck-buddies”, right? So, I don’t see why that needs to change … apart from her getting two fuck-buddies for the price of one! It won’t affect our relationship, that we love each other – we aren’t in love with her, but we can still have good fun-fucking times together!’

‘Lexie! You’re wicked – wicked!!’ squealed Karren in amazement, but I could tell that she liked my proposal. And, after all, why not – Angela was certainly an attractive girl, a pretty brunette with long lissom legs and a tight butt, it was no wonder that she was vice-captain of the cheerleader team.

‘So …’ I said, picking up Angela’s phone and hefting it in my hand, ‘why wait? – no time like the present!’

For a second, my sweet babe looked apprehensive, but then her resolve returned, and she gave me a bright smile and the nod to proceed. My heart sang with the trust that she had placed in me, and I blew her a kiss as I switched the phone on and dialled up the number of my own one – which I heartily hoped Angela still had in her possession, and switched on.

This was the day on which Lady Luck was smiling down on me, because it connected at once and after only four rings it was answered with a rather tentative ‘Hi?’

‘Angela? Hi, it’s Lexie here – I guess you’ve guessed what happened, that you’ve got my phone and I’ve got yours? … Yeah? … Good, well, anyway, are you busy right now, because … uh huh … OK, that’s great … can you come to Karren’s? … yeah, I’m at hers, actually … you know where? … yeah, great, in about twenty minutes then? … no, that’s perfect – thanks, see you!’

‘What are we going to say to her?’ asked Karren doubtfully, after I had ended the call.

‘Don’t you worry, honey, I’ve got a plan … and you, you’ve got just enough time to have a shower and put on a nice fresh outfit, so you won’t look like you’ve been upset and crying.’ I shooed her up from the bed and chased her along to the bathroom, both of us giggling, me admiring the lean tautness of her ass as I pretended to be trying to pinch it, and she glancing over her shoulder, wide-eyed at the sight of my D-cups bouncing around. I caught her just as she was wriggling through the half-open bathroom door, and she let out a squeal as I gave her rump a playful smack.

Whilst Karren had a hasty hot shower, I straightened up things in her bedroom, making the bed and opening the window for a few minutes, removing both the sight and smell of the recent sapphic love-making. In just over five minutes, a warm and still damp Karren emerged from the bathroom, wearing a long bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her hair. This gave me the opportunity to grab a shower myself, and I stripped off my socks and plunged into the glass cubicle. A quick rinse and soap, some borrowed shampoo, and then back to Karren’s bedroom, where I had timed it perfectly to be handed the hair dryer just as she finished with. I sat on the desk chair as I turned it on my hair, and I got turned on myself as I watched Karren choose her clothes and slip them on. It was my first insight into something I now know well – that it is just as erotic a sight to watch a woman dressing as it undressing. She slipped into a pair of quite skimpy sky-blue bikini panties and then the matching bra from the same set, followed by blue denim cut-off shorts and a yellow camisole with a pretty lace edging at the top. Of course, I had only my school uniform to put back on, and I decided to do so without any underwear. Karren’s eyes widened as I folded my discarded bra and panties and hid them in the side pocket of my jacket, and then I buttoned up my white shirt (not bothering with the tie, and leaving the top two buttons undone), pulled up my uniform skirt and fastened it at the waist, and restored my white knee-highs.

Only a minute or so after we were both dressed, the door-bell pealed. Karren was sitting on the bed and made to rise, but I halted her with a gesture.

‘No – wait here, it’ll work better this way, trust me’.

She nodded, and with a grateful smile I left her sitting there and trotted down to open the front door.

‘Hi, Angela – thanks for coming round. Karren’s upstairs – c’mon up.’

Angela was also still in her school uniform, and I gestured to her to leave her jacket in the hall. As she did so, she produced my cell phone from its pocket and held it out to me, but instead of taking it I gave her a smile and beckoned her to follow me upstairs. I led the way, although I knew well from Karren’s confession that Angela had trodden these wooden steps many a time after the school day, as the prelude to an hour or two of slit-sucking and pussy-fucking. I felt a momentary hot stab of jealousy, but then reminded myself that the situation was the product of my and Tom’s cover-story being altogether too convincing, so I could hardly complain!

As we entered the bedroom, Karren gave her fuck-buddy a cheerful wave, but left the talking to me. I gestured Angela to sit on the bed beside Karren, which she did with a slight evidence of discomfort at their proximity. I sat down on the chair facing the duo and only then accepted the return of my phone from Angela. Holding it in my right hand, I picked up Angela’s cell phone from the desk with my left, but made no immediate move to return it to her.

‘What a coincidence, us both having this same brand new phone – I didn’t think anyone else at school had one!’ I said, looking at the two identical cell phones.

Angela laughed, relaxing a little: ‘Yeah, I thought the same, Lexie – and really, it’s mainly my fault – I was in a hurry, I was late for meeting … err, someone … and then I just grabbed the phone that was right by me, never thinking it might not be mine!’

‘Anyway’, I continued, ‘the thing is, right after I picked up what turns out to be your phone – and before I realised that it was – someone called it, and – thinking it was mine – I answered.’

‘Oh?’ queried Angela, tensing up a little again.

‘Her’, I said, gesturing at Karren, who now hung her head and looked at the floor, ‘and … what she said – well, it gave the game away, about both of you, and what you’ve been doing.’

Angela’s face paled, and she clapped a hand over her mouth in shock.

‘Oh! What … what are you going to do?’ she gasped.

‘Don’t worry’, I hastened to reassure her, ‘everything’s fine – in fact, it couldn’t be better. It’s me that should thank you for our collision and taking my phone, for otherwise I don’t know when I would have discovered that Karren’s a lesbian …’ I paused, looking directly at Angela’s strained face, and then dropped my bombshell for the second time: ‘… like me, just like me – a lesbian like me.’

Angela knew me only as an acquaintance, for we had never been in the same classes and only slightly in overlapping social circles. Even so, she knew that I was “Tom’s girl” and presumably as hetero as they come – which rumour would have it I did often, thanks to Tom’s big hard cock. It was a major change of perspective to take on board, and she looked somewhere between bemused and bewildered.

‘So … you’re saying … you’re a lezzie? Meaning, like, you’re bisexual – yes?’ Angela asked doubtfully. For the moment, I let it rest at that; once again, leaving an assumption uncorrected was the easiest course to take. I certainly did not know her well enough to reveal Tom’s secret; with Karren it was different – as my closest female friend for many years, I knew that she would faithfully keep her promise, no matter what the temptation or provocation.

‘Kind of’, I confirmed, adding: ‘I’ll explain properly another time … but for now, the point is, the point here and now is, that Karren and I have discovered each other – and, thanks to you, we’ve become lovers.’

‘Wow, that’s neat!’ responded Angela, but then her face fell as the implications dawned on her, and she turned to Karren disappointedly. ‘So … I guess our fun times are over, right?’ she asked.

I shook my head. ‘No, not necessarily – that’s to say, we don’t feel that way, if you don’t.’

Angela brightened at this, and her shoulders, which had slumped, rose again.

‘Yeah?’ she enquired.

‘It’s true, Karren and I have a special closeness’, I continued, putting the two phones on the desk behind me and reaching forward with my right hand to caress possessively my babe’s nearest knee, ‘but we don’t want to leave you out in the cold – that doesn’t seem fair at all. So, if you want to continue the same arrangement as before – being fuck-buddy friends for fun, with no strings attached – but with both of us … well, we’re up for that. In fact, we could have a lot of good times together.’

Angela looked amazed, and her eyes darted back and forth between our two smiling faces.

‘D’you mean that?’ she gasped. ‘I mean, do you really mean … like … fucking as a threesome?’

Karren and I nodded in affirmation, and Angela’s breath escaped in a soft ‘Wow!’ I gave Karren a mischievous smile and then rose to my feet, standing directly in front of Angela.

‘Let me prove it’, I said softly, as I pulled the front of my skirt up to my waist, revealing the absence of panties beneath. Angela gave a low whistle as she saw my bare cunt, with my labia swollen and prominent in arousal. I moved closer to her, so that my pussy was almost in her face.

‘So, how about it?’ I asked, undoing the fastening and small zip at my left side and letting my uniform skirt fall to the floor, and then swiftly unbuttoning my shirt and casting it aside. I cupped my swaying breasts in both hands, thrusting them out above the pair seated on the bed and enjoying the sight of both girls gazing up at me with almost identical expressions of lust.

‘God, yes – oh, yes! Yes for sure!’ Angela exclaimed, adding: ‘I never thought of anything like that, but … that’d be amazing, so hot!’

I turned and sat down on the bed on Angela’s other side, so that she was sandwiched between me and Karren. I grasped the pretty brunette’s right breast, squeezing it firmly through her shirt and bra, as Karren similarly groped her left breast. Angela was still wearing her school uniform, and I undid her tie and drew it out from under her collar, whilst simultaneously Karren unbuttoned her white shirt. Then with one swift move, we pulled her shirt wide open and whisked it back off her shoulders. Angela looked on in wonder as we scooped her breasts – a nice perky pair for a girl of our age, fuller than Karren’s although less prominent than mine – out of her bra cups, and then with one accord we bent our heads to kiss them, sucking her stiff nipples into our mouths.

Angela moaned and went limp, and we eased her down onto her back, swinging her legs up so that she lay along the length of the bed. Karren continued assiduous attentions to her breasts, whilst I quickly pushed the lissom girl’s school skirt up above her hips and then stripped her panties down her legs and over her feet – silent assent to this being given by Angela lifting her butt an inch off the bed in each case so that I could do so. I then commenced my second-ever cunnilingus, as I began to eat out Angela’s pussy whilst Karren mauled and devoured her tits. Within moments, the slim brunette was writhing beneath our combined onslaught, her body trembling with arousal and her hips shuddering with approaching orgasm. As Angela began to give sharp incoherent cries, I brought my hand up to her cunt and slid two fingers into her vagina. There was no resistance to my penetration, as she was slickly wet and loose, and I delved deeply into her, my knuckles smacking against her swollen labia with the force of my inward thrusts. Angela bucked and gave a harsh shriek, and her pelvis quivered as a stream of wet juices coated my fingers and dribbled from her gash, and then with a long moaning cry she slumped back down on the bed.

‘Oh! Oh, Lord above, that was incredible!’ she sighed in wide-eyed wonder, as Karren and I lay alongside her to the left and right, my girlfriend’s left hand still caressing Angela’s chest, whilst I kept my right-hand on her cunt, gently rubbing it and easing my fingertips between the lips of her vagina.

‘First of many!’ I whispered in Angela’s ear, and she shivered with anticipatory delight. ‘Of course, sometimes it’ll be just Karren and me getting it on, but I promise we’ll make it a threesome at least twice a week.’

Angela couldn’t suppress a fleeting expression of disappointment that it wouldn’t be a threesome every time, but she was a realist and accepted that Karren and I would also want to have time – and sex – together as a couple.

‘Fair enough’, she said with a nod, and then added with a more natural smile: ‘I’ll look forward to it!’

There was an idea which had been bubbling away at the back of my mind, ever since Karren’s comment that she thought Angela was also specially sweet on someone, because she too had wanted to keep their relationship simply at the ‘fuck-buddy’ level and not add any emotional baggage. However, whilst Karren had told Angela of her secret longing for me (she told me later that there hadn’t been much choice about that, as in one of their first sessions she had called out my name during her moment of climax!), Angela had only vaguely indicated that she was similarly thwarted, but had given no details.

I rolled slightly onto my side and propped a hand under my chin, gazing down upon Angela’s flushed face. I’m on a roll, I thought, it’s my lucky day – so, here goes.

‘Angela, I promise I’ve got a good reason for asking this – is there someone who’s special for you, who you feel about like the way Karren feels about me?’

Angela looked hesitant, and I encouraged her further:

‘You know about me now, and Karren too – we trust you, and I promise you can trust us’, I reassured her.

The prone girl nodded slowly, but then her face sobered.

‘You’ll think me foolish – oh, yes, don’t shake your heads, you will! I know it’s hopeless, totally hopeless, but I can’t help it – I’ve been in love with her for years, in fact I can’t recall when I first realised, it’s so long ago! But it’s so useless, in fact it almost hurts too much to be around her now, especially when it’s just the two of us.’

I glanced across to Karren, who nodded back thoughtfully – it was a story with a very familiar ring. Angela had paused, with an introspective and rather sad expression on her face, and I had to give her another prompt.

‘So – who’s the babe, who’s your heart’s desire?’

The brunette looked away from me, shifting her gaze to the neutrality of the bedroom wall, and then she muttered a name so softly that if Karren and I had not been so in such close proximity, we would have missed it:

‘Dominica’.

‘Aahh!’ I exhaled with satisfaction – I was on target, bull’s eye! However, Angela misinterpreted the sound, and repeated over again, with a catch in her voice, that it was useless and how stupid she was ever to have had such hopes.

I could certainly understand why Angela was attracted to Dominica. An unbiased observer would probably judge me to be the third or fourth most attractive girl in our school year (depending on whether or not you put Tiffany’s height and cascading red hair ahead of my jutting bust and butt), but no one would have hesitated for a moment to award Dominica the prize for being the best-looking girl of our age, and quite probably in the whole school. She had the luscious curves of her Hispanic heritage, with long shiny black hair, large expressive dark eyes and rich pouting lips, but more than that, much more, she exuded vitality, health and wholesomeness, and she had charisma by the bucketload. It was matched to a lively, laughing and genuinely kind and friendly personality, and so, despite her stunning looks and figure, Dominica was very popular as well, That girl was gonna go far – we all knew it: one day she’d be an international supermodel, or more likely a film star, as she had real acting ability as well.

I could also understand why Angela felt that the chance of her love being requited was nil. For more than a year now, Dominica had been the steady girlfriend of Larry Clarke – champion 100 metre sprinter, fastest winger and star of the school football team, and lead guitar and vocalist of the most popular teenage band in the neighbourhood. Although the all-round local hero, he was as modest, cheerful and nice as his girlfriend, and the pair of them were our high school’s golden couple – you didn’t need to even think who was going to be School President or Homecoming Queen, it just couldn’t be anyone other than Larry and Dominica.

However … however, I knew something that Angela didn’t … and if it meant what I thought it did, well … it sure was a game-changer!

So I leaned across and gave the pretty brunette a kiss on each nipple, and then told her to lie where she was, as I needed a quick word with Karren. Angela was lost in her own thoughts and still dazed from her seismic orgasm, and without really listening she nodded her assent. My new-found girlfriend gave me a puzzled look as she followed me out to the landing at the top of the stairs.

‘What …’ began Karren, but she got no further as I put a finger to her lips, and silenced her.

‘Babe, I can’t explain it all now … and I might be wrong, that’s why I don’t want to say anything to Angie yet’, I whispered, and then I quickly explained what I wanted Karren to do – but still leaving her in the dark as to why. ‘Trust me on this, honey’, I concluded; ‘if it goes right, it’ll be great – and if not, then if you do like I’ve said, there’ll be no harm done.’

Karren was clearly itching to know more, but her love for me conquered her curiosity, and she nodded her agreement before slipping back into the bedroom. Through the small gap where she had left the door ajar, I saw her lie down on the bed and cuddle up to Angela again. I’ll admit that the sight gave me a pang of jealousy, but I knew that Karren was specially mine, and what she was doing was in a good cause. As I had asked, she would keep Angela happy and quiet – and completely naked – in the bedroom, whilst I set my scheme in motion.

I had scooped up my socks, bra, skirt, shirt and both of the cell phones on my way out of the bedroom, and now I scurried along to the bathroom, dropping my clothes in a heap outside its door, with the cell phones on top. There was no time to shower, but a quick wash of my face and hands, a wipe of my cunt with toilet paper, a whisk over my body with a towel, and a comb of my hair, and I looked quite presentable – or at least, not like someone who had just crawled out from a sex orgy. I pulled on my clothes and took the phones with me as I trotted downstairs and turned left into the kitchen. Switching on Angela’s phone, I looked in her directory and found Dominica’s number – I had been confident it would be there, as Angela was one of Dominica’s inner circle and oldest friends. Turning on my own phone, I dialled the number, and once more put my trust in Lady Luck.

She did not fail me: after a few rings, Dominica’s attractively lively and slightly husky voice gave a cheerful ‘Hi!’, to which I answered:

‘Hi, Dominica, it’s Lexie here … yes, Lexie … you know, Tom’s girlfriend … uh huh, yeah … that’s right, yeah. Anyway, there’s a good reason why I really really need to speak to you now … no, I mean, in person, not by phone … sorry, but are you free right now? … yup, right away … if … Oh, have you? … you could? That’s great, thanks so much!’

I felt a huge sense of relief, as I gave Karren’s address – I didn’t bother explaining that it was her house and not mine, as Dominica had never been to either of them, and really it didn’t matter. It was less than ten minutes by bicycle from Dominica’s house, and she had said she would come by that means – apparently she had a cheerleader squad practice in a little over an hour, so she would call to see me now, and then go on to it. Of course, Dominica was captain of the cheerleaders – that wasn’t even worth mentioning, as the hottest babe and most popular girl in school, girlfriend of the star athlete, it simply couldn’t have been any other way.

I waited in the hall, running through what to say in my mind, and getting tense as the minutes ticked by. I began to get nervous that Dominica had decided not to come after all, but it was just the waiting that had made the time drag. In fact, it was only seven minutes later that I saw her arrive and get off her bicycle, leaving it against the wall of the house. My breath caught in my throat – Dominica was wearing her cheerleader outfit, which I should have anticipated from her call but stupidly had not put two and two together, and she looked stunning in it. The length of leg and glimpse of red panties as she swung her leg over to dismount from the bicycle and the jiggle of her ripe bust (she was at least one size bigger even than me), despite the constraint of a sports bra, made me wet my lips: she was a gorgeously sexy young woman, there was no doubt about it.

I opened the front door before Dominica could reach for the doorbell, as I did not want Angela to hear that someone had arrived and become alarmed. I ushered Dominica through the hall and into the kitchen, where I leaned against the counter and took a shaky breath. I just hoped that I hadn’t over-reached myself: this was really the big roll of the dice now … so, c’mon, the winner takes it all …

‘Dominica … you know that I’m Tom’s girlfriend, right?’

She nodded, her expression giving nothing away.

‘And you’re Larry’s …’ I continued.

Dominica looked a little more guarded, but nodded again. I forged on:

‘So, what I need to ask is – and there’s a good cause, I promise – is the reason why you’re Larry’s girlfriend the same as why I’m Tom’s?’

‘Aaah …’ she said, holding quite still. ‘I’ve been wondering, these last couple of weeks, when we might be having this conversation.’

She paused for a moment, looking at me consideringly, and then she said slowly:

‘Maybe, maybe … and that reason is?’

Cards on the table time, Lexie, I thought to myself, although in fact this was the less risky part, as I was fairly sure that she knew the truth about me and Tom – the reason for which, the really really big secret, was that Larry was Tom’s new gay boyfriend, it was Larry that he was fucking and who it seemed couldn’t get enough of taking turns to suck each other off and take it up the ass!

‘That I’m a lesbian, and I want to keep it secret’, I said flatly, looking the hot Hispanic chick right in the eye.

For a couple of seconds – which seemed an eternity – there was no response, and then Dominica’s smile broadened into her usual carefree expression, her perfect white teeth parting in merriment.

‘Yeah, babe, it is – I’m as lezzie as you can get, at least on your own, that is! But, yeah, Larry and I have never had sex, he’s solely gay too – but then, I guess you know that, now he and Tom have discovered each other. My family mustn’t find out about me, they’d go crazy, especially my father, it’d be hell to pay … so, yes, it’s been a cover for both of us, just like with you and Tom – which, by the way, I would never have guessed, even though I’ve been doing exactly the same thing myself!’

Then Dominica paused and looked at me meaningfully in a new way which made me tingle from head to toe. She smoothed one hand across her bust in an unconsciously erotic gesture, and continued:

‘So, is your idea that you and me hook up as well, like our “boyfriends” have? I guess it would have a lot going for it, and God knows I’d love to have a real girlfriend – in fact, I’d love to just get fucked by any femme. You’ll laugh, but I never have yet – in fact, would you believe, I’m still a virgin! I was saving myself for someone, someone special, but I can see that’s not going to happen, I’m not sure she even really likes me any more … and you’re very sexy – and from what Tom’s told Larry, I know that you are kind and you can be trusted … so, yeah, I think I might be up for that, for sure.’

I gave her a wide smile, and ignored the sudden hot flush in my cunt at the thought of fucking with Dominica – sweet Lord above, the idea of me and Dominica writhing around in the nude, making out, doing 69 … shit, that got me so dripping wet I regretted that I hadn’t put any panties on. With an effort of will, I refrained from pushing her down on the kitchen table, stripping her panties off and eating her pussy, and with a slight tremor I spoke again.

‘I would so much love that … and we will, I’m sure, but there’s something else, one more thing that I have to ask you. I’m not prying, I promise you there’s good reason – Dominica, your someone special – just tell me, does her name begin with A?’

Dominica looked taken aback, and in her surprise spoke before thinking:

‘How could you know that?! … Jesus, is it obvious? Oh God, no wonder she doesn’t want to be around me much any more! I thought no one knew, that it didn’t show … shit, Lexie, does everyone know I’m a lez?’ she ended, almost in a wail.

‘No, no! Dominica, no, don’t worry – no one knows, no one else at all! Not Angela, I promise you, she has no idea, in fact I know she thinks you’re totally heterosexual. I promise, just like me, your set up with Larry, it has everyone totally convinced, it’d never cross their mind that you might be bisexual, never mind a lesbian! The only reason I know different is because I know about Tom and Larry – after all, they fuck at Tom’s house and I’m their look-out girl! – and when I asked Tom if Larry was bi, he told me, in the strictest confidence, that he was sure not, that Larry had promised him that he didn’t have any other lover – and that’s what made me wonder, but I still wasn’t sure. After all, you might be giving Larry cover out of friendship – I know you and he go back just about to kindergarten, like me and Tom – or you might just be wanting to keep your virginity and be free from hassling boyfriends, so whilst I could hope your reason was the same as mine, I certainly couldn’t assume it.’

My explanation had a reassuring effect, and by the end of it she was calm and smiling again, though still puzzled about the purpose of my second question. Well, it was time to lift the last veil of secrecy. I put my finger to my lips in the universal sign for silence, and then beckoned Dominica to follow me upstairs. On the landing, I put my finger across Dominica’s mouth to ensure that she remained quiet, and then I called out softly for Karren. Dominica’s eyes widened in surprise and I was glad that I’d taken the precaution of silencing her – and still more so when a few seconds later my lovely babe stepped out of the bedroom wearing a thigh-length kimono wrap in coloured silk, with rather obviously nothing on underneath it, and Dominica gave a tiny gasp at the sexy sight. However, before she could ask any of the dozens of questions that I could tell were on the tip of her tongue, I gave a little pat to the luscious Hispanic ass so nicely shown off in her cheerleader uniform, and urged her towards the bedroom door.

‘Go in’, I whispered, ‘and you’ll be glad.’

With a quick assessing look at my face and Karren’s, Dominica nodded and stepped briskly into the bedroom. There instantly followed two high-pitched shrieks, so close together that they were almost one sound:

‘Angie?!!! What? What’re you doing …’
‘Dom?!!! Shit!! How’re you here …’

And then, what I had hoped and prayed for – two simultaneous cries of lust and longing, the sound of someone’s footsteps racing across the floor whilst flinging off their clothes at the same time, a loud creak of springs as a second body flopped down on the bed, and then a lot of kissing, slurping, licking, moaning and groaning.

Out on the landing, Karren looked at me in amazement, like I was some kind of magician.

‘How the? … I mean, how did you know … and get her here, so fast?’

Once again, I made Karren swear undying secrecy, and then I told her that Tom’s new boyfriend was none other than Larry. Karren almost literally staggered with surprise at this news.

‘My God!’ she whispered, ‘I’d never have thought it, not for a moment … right, I see now, so you thought, if Larry’s gay like Tom’s gay, then maybe Dominica’s a secret lesbian, just like you?’

I nodded, but explained that I couldn’t be sure, that just because Larry and Dominica’s relationship involved no sex, it didn’t automatically mean that she was a lesbian.

‘That’s why I needed you to keep Angela quiet upstairs, whilst I got Dominica here and talked to her – then, if it turned out she wasn’t gay, or was but didn’t fancy Angela, I could send her on her way, and neither of them would ever know anything about the other. But I was fairly sure of what it has turned out to be – that’s why it was worth chancing, and there was no point in waiting, in trying to set it up at some other time.’

Just at that moment, the moans and gasps that were audible through the bedroom door increased in pitch and pace, and then ended in two almost-synchronised cries of orgasm, after which it went quiet. Karren and I gave them another minute, and then she knocked on the door and called out quietly to ask if we could come in.

‘Sure, c’mon, yeah’, called out a cheerful confident voice – which, interestingly, was Angela’s and not Dominica’s.

An amazing and erotic sight greeted us as we entered the room. Both girls were completely naked, and curled up together on the bed, their faces shining with happiness and their hair rumpled with that alluring ‘I’ve-just-been-fucked’ look. Dominica was spooned around Angela’s back, with her hands wrapped round to clasp Angela’s breasts and her broad hips cradling the turn of Angela’s neat trim ass. Dominica looked blissfully stunned, whilst Angela looked more assured and confident than I had ever seen her, as she said:

‘Thank you … thank you, Karren, and most of all, thank you, Lexie. Dom’s explained it briefly, and of course I understand now, that you and she have both been hiding in the same way – but you’ve been too damn convincing, you naughty pair! But still, Lexie, if you hadn’t acted on what you knew, Dom and I wouldn’t have got together – probably not ever, and that would be just awful!’

The cheerleader captain was nuzzling the pretty brunette’s neck, but lifted her head to nod her sincere agreement.

‘It wasn’t so difficult’, I said with a shrug, ‘and y’know, Angela, all of us should really be thanking you! After all, if we hadn’t collided and you hadn’t taken my cell phone and left me yours, then really none of this would have happened!’

Karren let her kimono fall from her shoulders, and enjoyed the admiring glances at her naked body which followed from all three of us. Then she sat down on the desk chair and patted her knees, looking at me. I walked over to stand next to her, and she quickly unbuttoned my shirt and threw it aside, and then let my skirt fall to the floor – I felt a glow of pleasure as our two new comrades eyed my cunt with unmistakeable sexual intent. Then Karren drew me down to sit on her lap, after which she unclasped my bra and let my breasts swing free for a moment until she cupped them in her hands, squeezing them firmly enough to arouse me – a fact that was more than evident to Dominica and Angela, as my nipples hardened into prominent points and my thighs spread involuntarily to reveal my puffily parted labia. With a wicked gleam in her eye, Angela patted the small vacant area of the bed in front of her, with a clear invitation to us to join them for a full-on sapphic quartet. I was all for it, but sensible Karren glanced at the clock on her bedroom wall, and with a sigh held me in place on her lap.

‘We’d love to’, she told Angela and Dominica with evident sincerity, ‘but I’m afraid we don’t have time – my parents will be home in about half an hour, so we’d all better freshen up and get dressed. It’s fine if you’re here when they get back, please stay if you want, but we can’t have anything that looks … or smells … like we’ve been fucking.’

‘And, Dominica, don’t you have cheer practice in a few minutes?’ I added. The beautiful team captain’s reaction was so comic that we all laughed – it was like one of those old cartoons, as her eyes went round and she clapped a hand over her mouth in shock.

‘Shit!!! I totally forgot!’ she squealed, but then she turned to Angela, and continued: ‘but I don’t care, this has been the most wonderful thing ever to happen to me, I wouldn’t have missed it for the world! Still, if we have to finish up here anyway, I’d better go – as team captain, they just might notice that I’m not there! More seriously, it might lead to questions, and none of us wants that, right?’

‘Right!’, we all echoed back in agreement. Karren threw Dominica the towel that she had earlier brought back from her own shower, and for a few seconds she, Angela and I sat silently appreciating the sight of a naked Dominica wiping around her cunt, as her full breasts jiggled enticingly above, and then wriggling her luscious ass into the red cheerleader panties and scooping her superbly rounded breasts into her sports bra. Then the Hispanic temptress hastily donned the remainder of the delightfully skimpy cheerleader uniform, and bent over Angela to give her a lingering kiss – and a fond squeeze of her nearest breast. As Dominica then turned to go, Angela spoke quickly:

‘Babe … after the practice, can you come to my house for a while? It’d just be for talk, we couldn’t do more – well, maybe a little kissing – but I just gotta see you some more today, or I’ll think I dreamt this!’

Dominica positively glowed with happiness, and promised that she would get to Angela’s house as fast as possible after the cheer squad session. Then she gave us all a cheerful wave, saying ‘I’ll let myself out, don’t bother’, and skipped to the bedroom door, at which she paused for a moment, glanced back over her shoulder with a huge grin, bent forwards, flipped the uniform mini-skirt up over her back and saucily wiggled her butt at us! Then with a laughing shout of ‘See ya later, lover-girl!’, she disappeared from view, after which there was a patter of steps on the stairs and the sound of the front door closing.

With regret – because there were other things we would much rather be doing together – Angela and I helped Karren to tidy her room, and we opened the window to air it out. Each of us in turn then took five minutes for a quick wipe over and dry in the bathroom, followed by a few minutes back in Karen’s room with brushes and hair dryer, so that we ended up looking very presentable. Angela then said that she ought to go home, so she could have her dinner and be ready for Dominica’s arrival, and we suggested to her that they both come to Karren’s house straight from school on the next day, not only for a sex session but also to make some plans.

Never has a Tuesday at school gone by so slowly, every minute dragging, the hands of the classroom clocks seeming to have been frozen in place. All four of us just couldn’t wait, and in the lunch hour we got together and giggled about it, longing to touch and feel each other, but not daring anything where there were so many other eyes to see. However, at last the last lesson ended, and we four were just about the first people to be out through the school gates and on our way. We walked briskly to Karren’s house, our eyes shining with anticipation and affection, and our tits so hard and pointy that they were almost drilling holes through our bra cups.

After Karren unlocked the door and let us all into the empty house, she drew Angela aside for a moment in the hall, whispering in her ear. Whatever she said was clearly good news, as Angela clapped her hands in delight and nodded agreement. Then Karren instructed Dominica and I to wait in the hall, which we did with mystified looks at each other, whilst she quickly went up to her bedroom with Angela. However, in less than a minute Karren re-emerged and came back downstairs, looking very pleased with herself, and addressed Dominica.

‘You can go up now, honey, she’s all ready for you!’ she said, with a wave of her hand in the direction of the bedroom.

As Dominica began to mount the staircase, Karren took my hand and led me into the lounge, and we sat down together on the long couch. Only then did she explain that she had offered Angela the use of the vibrator which had taken my virginity the previous day, so she could do the same for Dominica’s cherry, and that we would wait down here and give them privacy for such a special moment. As we snuggled up together on the couch, kissing, cuddling and stroking each other’s breasts through out half-undone shirts, we were soon once again serenaded by the sweet song of sapphic sex, mounting until it became explosive. This time we waited until when, about five minutes later, the bedroom door opened and Angela called out to us to come up and join them.

When we did so, we greeted by the lovely sight of Dominica’s naked body, sprawled on her back on the bed with her thighs wide apart, as the fingers of her right hand slowly stroked and teased her own pussy. The expression on her face was exactly that of the cat who had got the cream, she looked so pleased and satisfied.

Angela came back through the bedroom door behind us – she had been in the bathroom, wiping the vibrator and drying it with a towel, and now she handed the wonderful silver machine back to its owner. Angela then put her hands on her hips, and announced:

‘Right, now we’re all on the same footing – let’s have some fuck-fun!’

No one was going to disagree with that suggestion! Angela offered to show us something good, and within a couple of minutes she had taught us how to use the ‘scissors’ position, in which one girl can mash and grind her pussy against another’s – in fact, if you could get the angle and position just right, you could get your slit to rub down inside the labial lips of your lover – something which, as we soon learned, has incredibly arousing effects. Soon we were in our couples, side by side on Karren’s bedroom floor, our cunts grinding away against our partner’s sweet sex, as we groped each other’s breasts and strained against each other, getting wet and slick between our legs but abrading our pussy-lips together until the friction sent us into orgasmic overload. After we had all climaxed, Dominica looked at her new girlfriend in curious wonder.

‘Angie, how come you’re so expert, how do you know these things?’ she enquired; ‘and, I mean, you really knew how to handle that vibrator as well!’ she added with a blushing smile.

Angela looked at her Hispanic hottie, and then briefly at Karren and I, and then she shrugged.

‘Why not?’ she responded, ‘let’s have no secrets from each other, let’s make it that way from the start. So I’ll tell you, but remember this must be just like with Larry and Tom, not a word ever gets breathed to anyone else!’

We all nodded solemnly, after which Angela revealed that – as Karren and I had expected – she had a mature lover. The woman in question turned out to be one of our own school-teachers, which didn’t surprise me – after all, what other opportunities did we have? It was Miss Anderson, the music teacher, who was actually not that mature – she had begun teaching at our school only three years ago, and that was her first job after qualifying, so she was maybe 25 or 26. Angela was very talented musically, especially with the violin, and apparently it had started just over six months ago, during one of their one-to-one tuitions, with Miss Anderson standing close to show her exactly how to hold her head and chin – and then her hands had started to wander, as if they had a mind of their own, caressing Angela’s chest, unbuttoning her school shirt, easing her breasts out of her bra, and then – as Angela had pleaded with the teacher not to stop there – Miss Anderson had sucked the nipples of the pretty teen, laid her down on the floor, lifted her skirt to around her waist, removed her panties, spread her thighs wide apart, and had eaten her pussy till the younger girl’s back arched in the spasm of her first proper orgasm.

It then transpired that Miss Anderson had recently split up with the girlfriend she had had since her college days, and who looked like an older version of Angela, which was why she hadn’t been able to keep her hands off her. Angela had reassured the teacher that she was glad, that she already knew for certain that she was a lesbian and wanted to be taught what to do. So they had begun dividing the one-hour music lessons into a first half of lesbian lovemaking, and a second half of music tuition. The teacher had hit upon the clever idea of tape-recording the tuition part of each week’s lesson, and then playing it back during the sex part of the next lesson – it covered any noises they might make whilst fucking, and even better it meant that to any passer-by in the corridor outside it would sound like a normal violin lesson was in progress. This gave them complete security, as Miss Anderson also locked the music practice room door, on the basis that she did not want the lesson to be interrupted.

After their third session of 69 on the music room floor, Miss Anderson had suggested that Angela come to her apartment on Saturday afternoons, an invitation which was delightedly accepted. This was when Angela lost her cherry, to the expert thrusts of Miss Anderson’s strap-on dildo – and she paused in her story to assure us that getting fucked by a large strap-on was the best experience ever. This was how it had been until recently – sex during her twice-weekly violin lessons and then a long unrestrained lezzie-fest on Saturday afternoons. However, recently there had been a new development – Miss Anderson had begun a new relationship, with a businesswoman a few years older than her, aged around thirty, and had given up her own small rented apartment to move in to the well-paid executive’s much more spacious property in a nicer neighbourhood.

‘So … does that mean your fucks with Miss Anderson have finished, then?’ asked Dominica in a curiously flat tone of voice, so that I couldn’t tell if she was wanting to hear either a ‘yes’ or a ‘no’.

It was no – Angela explained with a grin that Miss Anderson, or Ruth as she called her when they were making love, had told her chic new lover all about the sapphic sweet-sixteen babe that she had seduced, and Lenore (the older woman) had been enraptured – apparently she had always had a thing for teenagers, especially in uniform, but had never had the chance to fuck one, as in her own teenage years in a small country town in the mid-West she had never encountered another lesbian, young or old. Now Angela went to Lenore’s apartment, and gave herself up to the surging desires and expert lesbian tuition of both older women.

‘There’s lots more I can show you yet!’ she concluded with pride. ‘Better still, let’s all go to Lenore and Ruth’s place this Saturday – shall we?’

‘Oh, yes!’ we eagerly chorused in reply.

‘Great! I’ll let Ruth know that something special is going to happen – but not what it is. I’ll wear my school uniform, like I always do for them. Dom, can you please wear your cheerleader costume? – you can put a coat over it, so it’s not obvious while we’re outside.’ After Dominica’s nod of assent, Angela turned to us: ‘Lexie, you look great in school uniform – will you wear yours?’, to which I readily agreed. ‘Karren, you play handball, don’t you?’ asked Angela, and in a moment she had my girlfriend’s promise to wear her playing gear of tiny satiny shorts and a cut-off top which left the midriff bare. We then agreed on a place to rendezvous beforehand, so that we would arrive together at the women’s apartment.

Then Angela laughed, and her next words dropped the last piece of the puzzle into place:

‘Y’know, that’s who I was in such a rush to see, Lexie, on Monday, when we bumped into each other. I’d spent part of the morning just looking at Dom and wondering what I could do, and I got so frustrated I just had get some pussy. So I’d arranged to meet Ruth at lunchtime in the music room, but then I got held up and I was afraid she would give up on me, so I was trying to text her to wait and running to get there at the same time – and, well – bang! and the rest, as they say, is herstory!’

We all laughed, and then we got down to the serious business of tit-sucking, pussy-licking, cunt-munching, vagina-shafting lesbian sex – we were wild and sensuous, but also innocent and carefree, in our pure young teenage love.

So that’s how my lesbian love life finally started, thanks to a corridor collision and a message that ended up where it was not intended. Since then, we’ve settled into a routine: I go to Karren’s house every day after school, and on Tuesdays and Thursdays (when her parents have extra hours and get home even later), Dominica and Angela join us and we have fantastic four-way lesbian orgies. On Saturday afternoons (after the first time that the unheralded arrival of our hot teen quartet blew the minds and stoked the fires of the older women – after which they used their strap-ons, and really blew our minds), we take turns to get fucked by Ruth and Lenore: one weekend, it is Angela’s and Dominica’s turn, the next Karren’s and mine. Apart from these regular events, sometimes we hook up just socially, because within our quartet we don’t have to disguise our feelings for our lover; at other times, each couple goes their own way, especially if there is going to be a few hours where they can be alone at one of their houses.

If you enjoyed this, I have posted the first and third stories at the same time – to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story (where you can also find my other all-girl lesbian stories). The other three stories will follow in the next few weeks.

---

Hi. My name is Jessica. In high school, I was a normal, regular girl; I was about five-foot-seven with a toned body, shoulder-length auburn hair, light white skin, c-cup breasts, and a plump, round, ass. I’m not trying to brag about my attractiveness, because there is something about me that makes me completely sexually undesirable to guys: I’ve got a five-inch penis.

Because of this “deformity,” I never dated in high school, never had a boyfriend, never even kissed a guy. I did have a few friends in high school, but none of them knew about my penis. They just assumed I was weird or shy for never wanting to date anyone. So, instead of focusing my energy on that, I spent my time jogging or going to the gym. I never wanted to get buffed up like those bodybuilding women; I wanted to keep myself as physically attractive to guys. I dont know why, given my predicament. I guess I was hoping to be so attractive to guys that when I found the right one, he would be able to overlook this abnormality. It wasnt until I was a sophomore in college that I finally had my first kiss and first sexual encounter.

* * *

It was late August, and my sophomore year in college had just begun. My roommate this year was the same as last year, a girl named Stevie Page. During our first year, we became really close friends, almost close enough that I had even though of letting her in on my secret anatomy, but always decided against it.

She was a little taller than me, almost six-feet tall, tan skin with long brown hair, slender but not as toned as me, small breasts which were barely more than handfuls, and not much of an ass. She might not fit Victoria’s Secret’s definition of a supermodel, but I thought she was still attractive. She was shy about her body as I was, and didnt like wearing form-fitting clothing, usually settling for t-shirts and slightly loose jeans, despite my insistence that wearing something more figure-flattering would help her with the guys.

Our dorm was a normal dorm, I guess. We had a twin bed each on each side of the room, a dresser and night table by each bed, and one closet next to the bathroom door. Also, our dorm was on the fourth floor of a four-floor dormitory, which gave us a great birds-eye view of the parking lot and the building in which the radio, tv, and journalism classes were taught.

One August evening, I returned from a jog around the campus, which is a routine I started the year before. I unlocked the door and entered the dorm, hoping to be alone so I could shower and change out of my sweaty, tight t-shirt, white sports bra, and loose-fitting mens gym shorts. To my dismay, the shower was already running; Stevie was showering.

To pass the time, I opened my top drawer, pulled out an mp3 player hidden under a stack of denim pants, and started untangling the earbuds that I knew I neatly wrapped around it the night before. After a minute of detangling, I raised the earbuds to my ear, but stopped as I heard a voice from the bathroom. I couldnt make it out, but I recognized it as Stevie’s. I silently stepped to the door and put my ear to it and listened. I heard moaning interrupted by the occasional “yes!” and “God!” Finally a few moments after hearing what sounded like “Oh, God! Oh God!” the water turned off. I immediately quietly moved to my bed and put my earbuds in my ear, but didnt turn my player on.
After a few minutes, that felt like ages as I waited on the bed, the door opened. A fully naked Stevie emerged with a red towel balled under one of her arms. This was the first time I saw her whole body, her tan uninterrupted by tanlines. In that first moment, I saw her damp body, wet hair, perky little breasts, and – an unerect penis!

As soon as she saw me, she screamed in shock and embarrassment“oh my God!” and covered her penis with her towel as she ran back in to the bathroom and slammed the door.

I quickly tossed my mp3 player on my bed and ran to the door. I didnt try to open it, to let her keep her privacy. I listened to her sobbing for a moment before I knocked gently.

“Stevie.” I paused for a moment before knocking gently again. “Stevie, can I come in?”

“No!” she cried

“It’s ok,” I tried to reassure her. I listened to her sobbing for a moment “Please, it’s ok –”

“It’s ok that I’m a freak!?” she interrupted

I sighed and knew what I needed to do. I felt really bad that I had embarrased her like this. But I was also excited that I was not the only girl on campus like this. And also, I felt a little arousal when I saw her wet body in all its glory, with it’s perfections and flaws.

“Stevie,” I said gently. “I know you’re embarrased, but I want you to know that it’s ok. I wont tell anyone.”

“I didnt want anyone to know about this, not even you!”

“Are we not friends?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she responded quietly, not crying as much anymore.

“Well, now that I’ve seen one of your secrets, I’d like to show you one of mine.”

I heard soft foot steps coming to the door, and Stevie emerged, red-eyed and red-faced with her towel wrapped around her waist. “What can you tell me that would be worse than this?” as she pointed to her penis hidden under her towel.

I looked her in her eyes and pulled my gym shorts down past my ass, then letting them fall to the floor. She looked down and saw my penis and gasped. She looked back up at me.

“Oh my God! I- I dont know what to say,” she said in shock.

I smiled because I didnt know what to say either. We were standing before each other, her with her body naked from the waist up, still damp from the shower, and me with a tight shirt and sports bra and shorts around my ankles. This had to be the most awkward moment in the history of awkwardness.

Then Stevie’s hand moved to cover up the bulge under her towel. I looked down and laughed “I thought you took care of that in the shower?”

Her face blushed. “Oh, God,” she said embarrassed and looked down.

Immediately, I was overcame by some emotion. I dont know if I wanted to comfort her or if I was just overcame with lust. I stepped forward and hugged her. “It’s ok,” was the only thing I could thing to say as I squeezed her. What shocked me was when she squeezed back even tighter.

As my head rested on her shoulder and my arms wrapped around her bare back, her hands moved lower on mine and pulled me closer, bringing her penis in contact with my me. I was shocked, but at the same time, my erection grew – quickly, and my hands moved down to her towel.

I knew I was physically stronger than her, but I couldnt fight myself. My heartbeat was racing and my penis was screaming. I looked up in to her eyes.

“Wh-what’s happening?” I said nervously as my hands grabbed the top of her towel.

She tried to back away after sensing my uneasiness, but I held on and pulled her back. I looked in to her lust-filled eyes and confessed quietly “I’ve never even been kissed.”

“Neither have I. I’ve been too afraid of letting anyone finding out about me.”

Our faces moved in closer until our lips met. Our tongues fought as we held each other, our hands exploring each others backs. Her towel fell to the floor as she moved me backwards toward her bed, and I stopped when my calves touched the mattress. She pulled her face away from me as she put her hands on my shoulder and then pushed me backwards on to her bed.

I look up at her naked body, breathing harder than normal, and my heart feels as if It’s going to burst out of my chest. She climbs over me, bends down, and begins kissing my neck. I wrap my hands around her as she sucks on my neck. Her caressing is driving me insane; I try to pull her waist down so I can grind my penis against her, but she resists.

“Take your shirt off,” she orders breathlessly.

I hesitate, and she started puling it up. We both take it off, quickly, and within a few more seconds, my bra wand shirt were piled by the bed, and she was lustfully looking at my breasts.

“God,” she breathed as her face fall down to them and landed in between them both.

As she kissed and licked between my breasts, I held the back of her head with both hands. As she moved around my breasts, sucking and kissing, she brought her crotch down to mine and we began gently grinding on each other’s penises.

She slowly pulled herself back up and began kissing and licking down my belly to my pelvis, having to kneel on the floor. As she kissed around my unshaved penis, she looked up at me and said “baby, you need to shave” and went back to kissing around it, which was driving me crazy.

I answered breathing hard, “Well, I wasnt expecting a blowjob!”

With the work blowjob, her mouth wrapped around my penis.

“Oh shit!” I exclaimed in shock as she bobbed up and down. I tried to sit up and grab her head, but she lifted from me and looked at me.

“Roll over,” she demanded.

“Wh-why?” I questioned.

She looked me in the eyes as she put her hand around my penis. “Because I want to explore every inch of you.”

I looked at her, and felt reassured by her eyes that I could trust her – or maybe I was so horny that I would do anything for her to make me orgasm. I rolled over and waited for her next move. After a few tense moments, I felt a tongue on my left ass cheek. She licked up and down and kissed it all over before moving to the right one as I squirmed and giggled.

“Do you like that?” she asked and went back to licking and kissing.

“It tickles,” I giggled.

“You’ve got the most beautiful ass I’ve ever seen,” she told me as her hands pressed against the mattress and she crawled up over me. She brought herself down on top of me, her penis against my ass, and whispered in my ear “If there’s a next time,” she continued as she started grinding her penis against my ass. “Oh God, this feels good,” she moaned. She started grinding harder. “Baby, if there’s a next time,” she breathed in my ear as she grinded, “I will make sure I have some lube. I wanna get up in your ass so bad.”

I couldnt believe what was happening. My roommate and best friend at college was grinding her penis between my ass cheeks. I wanted to orgasm so bad, but I wasnt sure how on my stomach. I reached under myself and grabbed my penis and began rubbing and massaging it as her grinding got faster and she breathed harder.

She put her hands on my shoulders and began grinding harder against me. “Jessie, baby, oh, God. I’m going to come, baby!” She grabbed a handful of hair with one hand and leaned back and let go of my other shoulder. “Fucking God!” she said, almost screaming, as she finished bucking and semen splattered on my back.

Her breathing began to slow as she let my hair go. She leaned down to me and whispered in my ear. “Oh, God, I’m sorry! I lost control of myself.”

“So my ass is that amazing?” I laughed.

“Oh, God, you’ve got no idea,” she panted still out of breath.

“Well, I’d like to see if your ass as orgasmic,” I said as I started to lift myself up.

“What do you mean?” she smiled at me as she got off, picked up my sweaty shirt off the floor and wiped off my back, then tossing it back on the floor.

“Lay down on your belly,” I said and pointed to the bed, and she did as I ordered. I was too horny to kiss and lick her body as she did mine. I straddled her and began grinding my raging dick between her ass cheeks. It wasnt as plump and round as mine, but it was firm, and her cheeks felt good wrapped around my penis.

As I grinded, I grabbed my breasts, closed my eyes, and moaned “mmmmm. This does feel good.”

“I was beating off to you in the shower. You’re so fucking hot, and I’ve wanted you for so long,” she confessed as she squeezed her cheeks against my penis

As she spoke, I squeezed my breasts harder and, getting closer to orgasm, I grinded harder. “You can have me whenever you want, as long as I can have you,” I told her as I bent over and put my hands on the mattress near her head so I could grind harder.

“Stevie,” I whispered breathlessly. I’m about to come. “Mmmmm, Stevie.”

“Come on me, baby. Come on my ass.”

I tried to hold myself back as long as I could, but I couldn’t hold it off forever. I started bucking my hips. “Stevie! Mmmmmm, Stevie!” I moaned as came between her ass cheeks. After my orgasm subsided, her ass cheeks loosened up their grip on my penis. Still straddeling her, I kissed her the cheek and whispered in her ear “That was amazing, Stevie”

“Just wait until next time,” she said and smiled.

I kissed her cheek one more time, “You better have something amazing planned. Now, I’ve got to take a shower.”

As I got off of her, she told me, “You better not beat off to me in there.”

---

Girl, girl, boy, what fun.

My standard disclaimer, all stories take place on a different earth, where the orbit is 3 times ours, making ages 1/3 what they are on earth. And where the age of consent is thus 6.

It was small, maybe 4 inches long, and only an inch wide, it slid almost loosely in and out of me. What it lacked in size, he made up for in enthusiasm and speed. My legs were spread wide, keeping my body low for him, a couple of pillows under his knees brought him up to the correct height. His small hands gripped my hips, pulling and pushing with his frantic thrusting. My eyes remained closed, elbows on the bed, his slim hips seeming to almost fit in between my ass cheeks. He came quickly when he started, but with his youthful energy, he never slowed. Now a mixture of his cum and my wet pussy collected at the top of my slit, ran half way to my navel, and dripped slowly on to the comforter.

I open my eyes, and I am transfixed by the most perfect pussy. She held her legs wide for me, causing her lips to spread apart, her already erect and red clit poking out near the top. I stared at it for a moment, memorized by it’s sexy beauty, as moisture began to collect at her small virginal opening.

“You said you would lick me Mommy.” came the sweet, and now somehow sexy voice.

I nodded “Yes baby, Mommy’s going to make you happy tonight.”

As I lowered my head, smelling the musky scent of my sweet girl, while my boy did his best to pound my pussy from behind me, I thought of what had brought me here.

I had been horny all week, nothing seemed to help. I was never very good at satisfying myself, I could get off, but those orgasms never kept my labido at bay for long. When I got horny, I tended to let it show. Throughout the week, my skirts got shorter as my heels got higher, and by Friday, the skirt was mid thigh, and the heels were 5 inches. I work in a law firm, so it has to remain tasteful, the skirt was tan5, the heels black, and the blouse buttoned up. But come 5 o’clock Friday, I was headed home, hoping to get some short term relief. I was hopeing to rub one out on the way home in the car, perhaps even flash some truck drivers, so I pulled my panties down over my stockings, and put them in my purse next to my bra, and left for home.

The drive was way to quick, and I arrived home even more frustrated than I left. Virginia and William had been home since after school, so now I wouldn’t get anything for a few hours. I went about making dinner and being a good single mom.

My tongue met her slit as he thrust at me, pushing me at her, she tasted wonderful, and it sent a quiver through my body. Her smooth labia were so soft and I latched on to her, the pounding in my pussy synchronized with my licking of her cunt. She let out a long, airy grasp, followed by a soft, whimpering moan. My long red hair cascaded over her hips as I lapped at her, tracing my tongue from the very bottom of her vagina, up around her clit, and back to her opening. She tasted like honey and sin. She continued to gasp when I licked her clit, and moan when I tongued her vagina.

He came in me again, this time pausing for a moment before resuming his asult on my cunt, a new flow of boy cum began to flow from my cunt, flowing down my abdomen, and dripping off of me, a small puddle forming.

Normally, being around my children curbs my erotic appatite, not today. As I made dinner, several time I would stop and finger myself, just for a moment of relief, then lick my fingers clean. When I’m horny like this, even my own pussy tastes wonderful. As I set the table, I took my fork and rubbed it gently against my pussy, making it very wet, then setting it at my place. Then my mind went off the rails, I took the utensils from the two other place setting and did the same, coating all of them with my pussy fluids.

I don’t know what we had for dinner, but watching my kids eat with a fork coat in my own pussy almost made me cum. I was sitting across from William, and the one thing you can count on at any meal, he will drop something on the floor, and often more than once. I was counting on this. I had hiked up my skirt and sat down before them came in, and shortly after dinner started, his fork hit the floor. I played like I wasn’t paying attention, reading something, and when he went down to get it, I spread my legs as wide as I could in the skirt. There was no way he couldn’t see my pussy.

He came up slightly red, and I acted like I didn’t notice.

I started to concentrate on her clit, and soon she was breathing hard and fast. Her nub of a clit was hard and seemed to dance against my tongue. I brought my right hand over to touch her cunt, it was soft, smooth, not a hair in sight. I rubbed her tiny ass, and it was just as smooth. She began to move her hips in rhythm with me, and I knew she could be close. Bringing my finger to her opening, I slowly began to insert it, but shortly ran in to her hyman. I was not wanting to take her virginity, not yet anyway, so I continued to lick her clit, and massaged the opening. Moments later, her body went rigid.

“Mommy, it’s …” “Mommy, I…I…” she tried to talk. “Mommy what’s ha….” her tiny voice trailed off as a primal scream took over. She wailed in ecstasy, screaming as she thrust her pelvis at my face. William semed startled as he stopped thrusting in my pussy. As her screams died away I lifted my head, brushed my hair back to get a look at her, my gazed passed over her tiny hard nipples, and on to her flushed, beautiful face, as she panted in her after glow.

I kept reading. He dropped his fork again. I spread my legs again. He whispered something to Ginny, and a moment later, she dropped something. This went on all through dinner, the more they looked, the wetter I got.

After dinner, I told them to go take showers while I cleaned up. For some reason they did exactly as told without argument. I cleaned up the kitchen, quickly, and sat in the living room to watch TV, maybe that could ease my tension. It didn’t. When he kids came down, they looked like clean versions of the same kids, but I looked at them differently.

“I think I’ll go shower too” I told them, hoping maybe I could get my self off in the shower real quick. Shortly after getting in the shower, I started shaving, and in my horney mood, I shaved right to my belly. I had never shave my pussy before, it felt cool, smooth, sexy, and sensitive. And then, as I stared to get in to rubbing it, the water went cold. I should have remembered you can’t do 3 showers that fast. I got out chilly, but no less aroused.

I brought her legs together and pulled her face down to me, pausing to suckel at her nipples momentarily. When her face came to me, I kissed her. At first it was a kiss a mother should share with her daughter, and then it was not. Her tiny mouth accepted my tongue, and mine hers. The lingering taste of her pussy seemed to make it all the more exciting. After breaking the kiss, and staring in to her eyes, I asked “Could you lick mommy’s pussy now?” She only nodded.

I pulled away from William, his small dick still hard, and rolled over on the bed. “Come here baby” I motioned to him, and he walked on his knees up to me. Spreading my legs wide, my cunt was a mess of boy cum and thick vaginal secretions. The garters pulled tight at the stockings as I looked at Ginny, and she looked shy and hesitant. “Right here baby,” I said, patting my cunt with a wet sound, “just like Mommy did for you.” she moved around, put her sweet face between my legs, and began to slowly lick at me.

As she got going, I motioned William closer, and brought his small cock to my mouth. The sweet nectar of his boy cum mixed with my own pussy juice was intoxicating. I positioned each leg beside my head, a began the best blow job I could do.

I had lost all sense of reason in my over erotisised state, I was out of control. I went to my old and seldom used lingerie drawer, and pulled out an old favorite of my ex. A white garter belt, silky and shiny white stockings, a set of white pumps to tall for work, and a long nightgown over it all that was so shear, you could read through it. The only part that wasn’t shear were the cups, but they were split down the middle, only held closed by a small bow on each. I undid each bow, and made sure a rock hard nipple peeked out of each. Quick makeup, brush through the hair, and I went down stairs to watch tv with the kids.

William was the first to see me, as I walked from the stairs to the kitchen, my ass surely visible to anyone watching. I may or may not have added extra shake to it. 3 long island ice teas later, I went in to the living room. This time when I entered the room, all 4 eyes were glued to me, I acted like it was no big deal. My newly bald pussy was easy to see under the nightgown, as was my ass, and those drew the most attention at first. Ginny noticed my nipples first, and seemed enthralled by them, William couldn’t seem to take his eyes of my cunt. What a good boy.

I sat between them. “Can I pick something?” I asked. William simply handed me the remote, never looking away from my pussy, Ginny would at least look away when she thought I was looking. I went to the adult pay per view section. “Hot 3 somes #9″ or something like that. There was no pretense of a plot, and the action was quick, almost a quick as all 3 drinks vanished.

Ginny was lapping at my cunt, but needed some help. I kept my thighs wide but brought my feet behind her head. Pulling the dick from my mouth, I said ”here baby, let me help.” and with that, I guided her mouth to my clit. “that is good baby, suck mommy right there, suck,on the little hard part.” and from then on she was a pro. I went back to sucking William, and it wasn’t long before his hips started moving, and he was fucking my mouth as much as I was sucking his dick.

In a minute, his body went stiff, and a steady stream of jizz flowed in my mouth, I increased my efforts making sure nothing escaped. It was a sweet nectar unlike any I have had before. When the last drops had squirted from him, I moved him off to the side of me on the bed. “We’ll do more later baby, but mommy really needs something now.”

“Let me have your hand Ginny.” I told her. She pulled off my clit, sat up, and held her right hand. “Good girl baby, good girl.” I folded her hand, narrow and long, and began pulling it in to me. I hadn’t had any sex in 2 years, and this seemed large. My cunt stretched wide over her knuckles, and then it slid in easy up to the wrist. “Oh that’s so good baby. Now I want you to fuck Mommy with your hand, go slow at first, then get faster. Do it while you suck Mommy’s clit. You are making Mommy feel really good sweetie.” And with that she started fucking her mommy, and it was amazing. I used the heels of the pumps behind her head to pull her mouth back to my clit, and she began to suck it.

The two beside me looked at the tv with open mouths and eyes wide.

“Um, mom, what’s this?” Ginny asked, she seemed slightly embarrassed, but didn’t turn away. Her red hair framed her face perfectly, her eyes had an interesting sparkle to them.

“Its a porn movie.” I said very matter of factly. “thought maybe it was sex-ed time for you two. Oh, this looks good.” I said, directing their attention to the screen, forgetting their little eyes never left it. The first scene started with two blonds making out in bed, you just knew some guy would interrupt them before too long.

“I thought sex was a boy and girl.” Ginny stated. William’s eyes remained glued to the screen.

“Often it is, but sex between two girls can be amazing too. And you can’t get pregnant” I added.

“Are you a lesbian?” she asked, she was far more mature than I thought.

“No, you don’t have to be a lesbian to like having sex with girls.” I told her. “For a relationship, I like boys, but for just fun, good sex, girls are just as good.” she sat silent. Soon the two blonds were 69ing, and making interesting sounds.

“What does it taste like?” Ginny asked, a question I expected.

“Every woman is different.” I said, “some are more salty, some almost sour, some sweet. But all are fun to lick! See, she is licking her clit, it’s the sensitive little bud at the top of your pussy. That’s the part that feels best” I left all symblence of normal behind. I pulled up my nightgown, opened my legs, and spread my labia. “see, it’s that little part right here.” I rubbed my index finger around my wet clit, my pussy was soaked, a musky smell found my nose and it excited me.

Ginny’s hand moved in and out, it felt like half her arm was disappearing inside me, bumping my cervix as it did, pulling out to her wrist before returning. My right ankle was nestled behind her neck, holding her mouth against my cunt, as she sucked my clit in and out at the same rate her arm fucked me. It was not long. Soon my pussy and ass began to get hot, I was losing control of myself, hips bouncing up and down. I reached down with both hands, in intwining my fingers through her red hair, holding her more firmly against me, not letting her head bounce away with my thrusts. My orgasm came fast and hard, my pelvis shot up, as I held her sweet face in my cunt. I could feel a small stream of hot liquid leave my body as I squirted on her chin, I screamed loudly, “eat me baby, eat mommy’s cunt.” What a good girl she was.

My climax ebbed slowly, for several minutes my hips would convulse, thrusting in to Ginny’s face, moans and occasional gasps would escape my mouth. When I had come completely down, I released Ginny’s head, pulled my leg from behind her head, and she lifted up. “Slowly.” I said as she started to pull her slim arm from my worked vagina.

“Can we do more?” William said. He hadn’t spoken hardly at all the whole night.

“Absolutely baby, what would you like.” I answered.

“Do you ever rub yours.” I asked. Ginny looked embarrassed. “Of course you do, we all do.” I added, this seemed to ease her mind. “You have felt it get hard haven’t you?” she nodded. “feels good doesn’t it” I said more as a statement. She nodded again shyly. “This feels so good. ” I said as I continued to rub my clit.

“I’ve never seen you dressed like this before.” Ginny added as she looked over my shear outfit, she seemed to linger on my nipples.

“I don’t very often, but it makes me feel real sexy. Do you like it?” I asked

She seemed speechless, but William added from the other side “ I think it’s great mom.”

“I’m so glad you like it baby,” I said as I turned to him “you like looking at me don’t you?”

He blushed.

“I like it when you look at me like that.” I told him. He had an obvious erection in his shorts. I directed his eyes away from my pussy and to the movie where a guy was fucking one of the girls, while the other sat on her face. “that’s how boys and girls have sex.” I said “he puts his cock in her pussy, and eventually he’ll cum.” he stared at the screen. “the opening in the pussy is right here.” I said as I spread my legs again, and began to finger myself for him to watch.

The next scene was soon on, and it started with a standing woman in a wedding dress, while a groom and bridesmaid licked and sucked her tits.

“What would you like to do my baby boy?” I asked, his hardon pointing at my face.

“Can I put it in you again?” he asked in a timid voice.

“You want to fuck your mommy somemore? “ I asked.

He nodded and smiled.

“Let’s try something special. Remember in the movie when the man put his dick in the girls ass?” he nodded. “want to do that to me?” he nodded again.

I didn’t need lube tonight, the flow of cum, mine and his ran thick down the crack of my ass, surely mixed with saliva from Ginny. I motioned him between my legs, as I lifted my knees high to my chest, the back garters stretched tight against my ass. I reached down and guided him to my anus. “slow at first, then I’ll tell you when you can go fast, ok?”

“OK mommy” he said, as he started pushing in to me. His small dick slid in easy through all the natural lube. It all went in with one long motion.

“A little faster now baby.” I told him, and he started to thrust in and out of my ass. “Ginny honey, want to come sit on mommy’s face so I can eat that sweet pussy of yours?

“Do girls like their boobies sucked?” William asked.

“I know I do.” I told him, “that’s why this nightgown has these openings.” I said as I pointed to the slits that allowed my nipples to poke out. My nipples are a bright pink, and looked very sexy on the white silk. “would you like to suck on them?” I asked. He nodded with some reservation. “How about you Ginny?”

“I don’t know, I’ve never had mine sucked.” Ginny said.

“Would you like to suck mine?” I gave her the most sultry look I could. She never answered, but leaned forward, parted the fabric exposing most of my right breast, and seemed to attempt to devour me. Her mouth engulfed my areola, and she sucked hard. “easy baby girl, not so hard. Softly, and mostly on the nipple.” she eased up and it began to feel wonderful. I opened the fabric over my left breast, and guided William to it. He had listened to my instructions for Ginny and went at it with more care, and soon both my babies suckling at my tits.

As William thrust in and out of my ass hole, Virginia straddled my head. “Now Ginny, when you sit on someone’s face so they can eat your pussy, drop your cunt slowly down to their mouth, and use you hands to open your pussy for them.” I instructed her. She did just as I told her, her sweet folds opened up right above me, and soon my tongue was half way up her cunt. She squirmed on my mouth.

William’s work in my ass was great, his small cock was better suited to my ass. He came twice in about 10 minutes, and pulled out, his cock going limp for the first time in hours.

“William honey, if you fuck mommy’s ass, you need to lick it clean after.” he paused, but soon he was between my cheeks licking up. My cum, his cum from my pussy, I even squeezed a bit of cum from my as for him. I never actually expected him to do it, but damn it felt good having a tongue over my well fucked ass hole. I went back to work on Ginny’s pussy.

Sticking my tongue up her cunt was fun, but I knew she wanted to get off as well. I moved to her clit, so tiny, hard, and perfect. I started with soft licks, but as my tongue got tired, I gently sucked it in and out between my lips. When the moaning started, I knew we were getting close. I continued my rhythm, and she began thrusting at my face, I reached both hands up, and began to rub where her marvelous breasts would someday be, the tiny nipples were harder then I have ever felt nipples get. She reached down with both hands grasping the red hair on the slides of my head, just as I had done to her. She held me firm, and fucked my face hard, and she came with a loud scream “mommy, oh fuck mommy, oh fuck mommy, fuck mommy….” the last mommy seemed to carry on for over a minute. She then practically fell from my face and on to the bed beside me.

I began to stroke my babies, I went right for the pole in William’s shorts, and began rubbing at Ginny’s pubic area. Her legs were tightly together as she sat, but every stroke caused them to open a little, and soon I could rub all the way to her ass. She gasped, then moaned when my hand went under her PJ bottoms. Her pussy was bald and smooth, and looked like mine at her age. We stopped for a minute, and watched more of the movie. I needed to slow down a little, I wanted this all to last.

We watched a couple of more threesomes fuck on the tv. They sat close to me, I would casually run my fingers over Ginny’s chest, her nipples poking hard at the fabric of her pajamas then do the same to myself.

After a minute, Ginny went for water, and William wandered off somewhere, probably to fall asleep, he had already came at least 5 times. When she came back, I was sitting up in bed, and she came sat between my legs and rested her back against my chest. My labido should have eased by now, it hadn’t. I had finally kicked my heels off, but left the garter and stockings on, I liked the way they felt. I brought my legs over her’s, and softly spread her legs wide, she turned her head around and looked up at me. I kissed her. She brought my right hand down between her legs, and started pushing 1 finger inside her, I got the idea, and started fingering her little pussy, she held on to my hand, making sure it didn’t leave.

I went as far up in her as I could without breaking her. Bumping in to her hyman, I said “this is your hyman, when you first have sex with a boy, he will break through this, and then you are not a virgin anymore.” I told her this as I gently rubbed it. “You don’t get that back, so make sure it is with someone very special.”

We kissed again, while we did, she used her left hand to bring mine to her pussy, and started me rubbing her clit.

I left civilized behavior behind now. As we watched, I pulled the nightgown up again, and started fingering myself, right there on the couch, sitting with my children, watching porn. Slowly, with 1 finger at first, but very soon it was two, then three. I was pounding my poor cunt hard, no mercy, and it felt great. William and Ginny watched intently. I was breathing fast and hard, and brought my other hand in to get on my clit. I slid my hips to the edge of the couch, I knew I was close. Wet sloshing sounds came from between my legs, loud gasps and groans came from my mouth, then my hips started shaking, groans turned to screams, and small stream squirted from me as the most intense orgasm ripped through me. When the shaking stopped, and the screaming had reduced itself to heavy breathing, I saw that my companions were both stunned, and a bit excited.

“That my sweeties, it what a real orgasm looks like.” I stood, pulled the nightgown over my head, and dropped it on the floor, standing before them in only garter, stockings and heels. “would you two like to come to my bedroom with me and have a few of those yourselves?” I stood with my hands on hips as they ran to the stairs.

Her hands never left mine, she let me do my work, but her small hands were always there, holding and caressing mine. Our kiss never broke, our lips came slightly apart a few times, but our tongues never did. I continued to caress her virginity while strumming up and down on her clit, soon she was moaning in my mouth, and I loved it. We didn’t break the kiss until her gasping for air necessitated it, as her next orgasm became eminent. As her climax came, she latched back on to our kiss even stronger, her small hips buckled at me, her screaming muffled in my mouth, when she used her hand to thrust mine deep in to her, ripping through her precious gift. She let out a small grimace of pain, then laid her head in to my chest as the orgasm faded.

Epilog

I had to give them the ‘don’t tell anyone about that’ speech, and they understood. William and I continued to have sex once a month or so, and still do to this day. Ginny and I made love almost every night until she moved out, and still have sex every time we get together. And yes, the three of us still have our get togethers. Perhaps the most important thing, and William still doesn’t seem to have put it together, he became a father about nine and a half months after this first night. I never told him, didn’t think it really mattered, I consider Ginger a blessing.

---

this is my second one

A Teenage Escort.
Part 1.

The Training

My family was fairly poor, no, really poor. As a child through high
school I was teased about my clothes, shoes, everything other kids had
that were nicer. By the time I got to 10th grade at 16 years old I was
sick of it. My parents were wonderful just not educated and had lousy
jobs. We never went hungry or anything like that but the teasing had
scarred me to my soul.

One thing I had going for me was I am pretty with a great body. That led
to many of the mean insults from other girls because their boyfriends
wanted to fuck me. Not date me, not the trailer park poor hot chick, but
hot chick to slam a few times without being seen out with me.

For the longest time my studies were all I was interested in, having
seen what being high school dropouts did for my parents.

At a local Goodwill store, the ones where donated stuff gets sold for
charity, I was looking at some clothes. It?s really kind of awesome what
you can sometimes find for a buck or two. This lady comes over to the
rack I was at and says, ?oh that would look so good on you.? It
surprised me because she wasn?t one of the volunteers that work there.

?Uh, thank you but it?s a few more dollars than I have to spend?, I
replied. ?My name?s Brendy?, she said as she extended her hand to shake
mine. ?Hi Brendy, I?m Rhonda.?

She flashed a big smile. Looking at her outfit took me aback, she was
dressed in what must have been a very expensive dress, Fendi handbag,
and beautiful stiletto heals. ?Well Rhonda it is my pleasure to meet you?.

?You don?t look like you shop here often Brendy?, I commented. ?Oh I buy
a lot of stuff here for my girls, they go through a lot of clothes on
the job.?

?How many daughters do you have?? Brendy smiles big again, ?none, they
work for me.? Inquisitive now about what they do and why they go through
so many outfits I asked her, ?what do they do to go through so many
clothes??

She shakes her head slightly and replies, ?this and that, they use many
for costumes, some get ripped up, some kept as souvenirs by their, uh,
dates.?

I?m really curious now, uh dates?? ?Dates, souvenirs, ripped up, what do
your girls do exactly??

She looks me dead in the eyes and says,?Rhonda, you?re a beautiful young
girl with an angelic sweet face and a super hot body, you could make a
lot of money working for me.? I?m interested in the idea of making a lot
of money. My brow furrows, ?and what exactly would my job be??

?Well,? she continues, ?I have many gentlemen, very rich gentlemen, that
want a nice young girl to spend time with, and they pay well. Looking at
you I can say you?d make about $2,000 to $3,000 a week, cash. Does that
sound interesting Rhonda??

My eyes get wide open, first at the amount of money then ask, ?you say
spend time with but for that kind of cash they must want more than company.?

?Most do but some not, they like the company of a young pretty soft
girl, but yes, some want more? way more but they pay really, really
well.? My face is turning red and I?m getting a warm feeling rushing
through my body. I?m a virgin, only seen a dick a few times but used to
sneak my parents porn movies when they were gone and rub my pussy.

I?ve seen them enough to know how dirty people can get, licking pussy,
sucking cock, fucking, ass fucking, 2 or more guys ravaging a girl. Now
the clothes comment makes sense. In these movies there are schoolgirls,
nurses, street whores, simulated rape, spanking, girls getting tied up,
slapped around.

?Gee Brendy, that?s tempting but I have to be honest with you, I?m a
virgin and though I?ve seen porno?s enough to know about almost all sex
I?m not sure I could do it, ya know??

And there?s that big smile again. ?Oh Rhonda, a virgin gets $5,000 or
more the first client they have. Depending on what you?re willing to do
you could get up to $10,000, but you?d have to really be at the disposal
sexually to the client, maybe even more than one at the same session.?

?If I tried and couldn?t go through with it what happens??, I ask. ?The
client isn?t charged and you go home, but won?t be called again for an
escort?, she explains.

I?m thinking about this hard, up to $10,000 for the first time, that?s
better than the shitty McDonald?s some rich asshole punk in school would
give me to try to fuck me. And a regular weekly income of thousands, I
could tell my parents I got an after school job, help with the bills,
wear nice clothes and tell all those snotty bitches at school to fuck off.

This is the turning point, F-YOU snob cunts! ?Look Rhonda, let?s do a
trial run to see if you want to do this, ok?? Trial run??

?I have a client tomorrow I take care of personally, his money allowed
me to start this business and get other girls working for me,? she says.
?He likes what is called a ?triple play?, blowjob, fuck, and anal. You
can come along and just watch to see how it works. He?ll pay you $500 to
play with your pussy while he does me and you said you like porn so it?d
just be like live porn.?

?But I don?t have anything decent or sexy to wear.?

?No problem, we?re about the same size, I?ll pick you up early and we?ll
raid my closet and get you set up.? Looking at her outfit I bet she?s
got some really nice stuff I could wear. ?Ok, I get out of school at Lee
High at 3pm, pick me up there ok??

?Sure sweetie, that will give us plenty of time to get worked up and
ready, see you then,? she says then turns and walks out to a red
Mercedes convertible.

All that night and next day at school I?m anxious, nervous, and turned
on. Classes seem to drag on forever. When that last bell rang I
practically sprinted to the parking lot. Not seeing her car was
disappointing until I heard this honk-honk. Looking across the street
was a limousine. The dark tinted window slides down and Brendy leans out
and waves to me.

You should have seen the looks on people?s faces as I crossed the street
and the driver opened the door for me. I was hooked, F-U snobs was all I
could think.

?Is this yours,? I ask Brendy. ?No, it belongs to our client, he?s a
very, very wealthy businessman. There are a lot of perks in this
business Rhonda. Now let?s go get you prepped, raid the closet, and
enjoy a fantastic dinner then have some fun!?

Next thing I know is we are at a beauty salon, an expensive spa as the
rich call them. ?Come on Rhonda, it?s time we get pampered.?

The doorman guides us in and it is awesome. In the front is a tray with
champagne, he hands a glass to each of us. Quickly an immaculately
dressed and coiffed woman smiles and says, ?Brendy, so good to see you,
and who is this beautiful girl with you??

?This is Rhonda, hopefully you?ll be seeing her often.?

?Ladies, follow me please? as she leads us to the spa area. We enter
dressing, or rather undressing rooms, and strip naked then wrap
ourselves with warmed soft large towels. I hear Brendy calling and step
out of the dressing room.

?Follow me Rhonda? she says then heads around to a large room. There are
padded tables that have a hole where your head would be. Doing as she
does I lay down on the table putting my face in that open area. It
coddles my face.

Soon two women enter and take our towels off leaving me naked. I feel
warm oil being poured on my back and legs. Sliding hands start to rub
me. Good gawd this feels good! Scented candles are lit and low and
soothing music is playing and this woman is massaging my body nearly
putting me to sleep. This goes on for about a half hour before we are
wrapped back into the towels.

Again, following Brendy we go to another room. Here we get our hands
massaged then dipped in warm oil. The two Asian women begin to work on
our finger nails as our feet are soaking in a tub of warm oil then massaged.

I can?t believe this, for the first time in my life I got a massage and
am getting a manicure and pedicure. Sure, I?ve read all about spa
treatments in my women?s magazines but for a girl who wears $1 shirts
this is unreal. Brendy is getting me hooked harder and harder, she knows
the game.

After we are done there two men, gay as hell, come in and walk (or
prance) us to the hair salon area. We are washed, conditioned, cut,
dried and styled. When they turn me around to the mirror I almost cried.
My hair looked like those bitches at school. Then we go to yet another
room filled with mirrors and lights around them.

Oh fuck, I?m going to get a professional make-up job. Thanks to the
towel all the pussy juice that I was flowing didn?t leave stains on the
chairs. During all this Brendy is talking so sweet to me and telling me
how I could have this all the time. Yeah I thought, just got to suck and
fuck to get it.

No big deal I rationalized, to live this lifestyle I probably have to
marry some fat ass and do the same with him. At least I could do it on
my own terms.

We left the spa and entering the limo more champagne was waiting.
?Rhonda, we?re heading back to my penthouse apartment to get ready. As
the limo pulls up to this high rise building my awe grows. Penthouse?
The only penthouse I thought I?d see was the magazine on the porn rack
behind the counter at the local zippy mart.

A uniformed doorman opens the limo door, ?good day miss Brendy,? he
says. ?Oh very well Jim, and how?s that wonderful family of yours?? She
really knows how to work people and I find it intriguing.

To the exclusive express elevator we go up to her apartment. It was
flashy but in a good way.

?Oh come dear, let?s get out of these clothes and take a bath.? This
bathroom was larger than my whole trailer. ?Be careful not to wet your
hair or rub your face sweetie. The dressing area is over here.? I follow
her. Seems like a lost puppy but my head is spinning from all this.

She opens these two large French doors to reveal a ?closet? that is a
clothing store, shoe store, and accessories store combined. There are
chairs and a table in there. Chairs and table in a closet?

We undress and slip into the tub. She has scented oils and rose petals
floating on top. It is odd that I have no shyness being nude around her.
The tub is so large we don?t even touch each other. A light bubbling is
coming out of places all over the tub and is invigorating.

She pours two glasses of champagne, apparently rich people drink a lot
of champagne. My head is getting light, I?m not used to alcohol.

?Our client likes everything smooth,? she says as she grabs a razor. She
moves over to me and lightly kisses me on the neck placing the razor on
the ledge. I never thought about being with a woman but I don?t recoil.
Moving up my neck to my ear I feel tingling in my pussy. Her light
kisses and tongue moves across my cheek and she is now licking my lips.

Her kiss becomes firmer then her tongue parts my lips. My mouth opens to
her tongue and my tongue meets hers.

There I am making out with this beautiful woman and liking it. Her hands
are stroking all over my body making me squirm a little. That good
squirm of excitement.

Backing away she gets the razor and pulls one of my legs up, lathering
it with some good smelling gel. She shaves me from ankle to hip, very
gently and sexy. Then the other leg. ?Rhonda, stand up sweetie, I?m
going to make you smooth everywhere.?

I do and her hands spread my legs exposing my pussy. I?m not hairy at
all and she carefully takes what ?peach fuzz? I do have off my body.
While we were nude earlier I noticed she had already groomed herself.

Stepping out of the tub she dried me off, again kissing me a little.
Then she dried herself.

?Let?s get you some lingerie honey,? she says. Back to the huge closet
we go. She grabs a shopping bag off the floor and says, ?here sweetie, I
bought this for you earlier today,? handing me the bag. It contained a
pair of black thigh high lace stockings, a garter belt, black corset
with push-up top (with my ample tits meant they were going to look
huge), and lace thong panties.

?Put the stockings on first, then the garter belt and straps, then the
corset, and call me at that point, I?m going to get us another glass of
champagne.?

Sliding the stockings, pure silk, up my super smooth legs was thrilling.
I had seen garter belts in Victoria Secret ads so knew what to do and
the corset was already laced so I just pulled it on. ?Brendy, I?m at the
point you said to call for you.?

She popped around the corner and handed me another glass of champagne. I
told her I was buzzed.

?Not yet dear, but you will be?? Standing in front of her with my new
lingerie I was still very comfortable being naked with her. Maybe I had
a thing for women I didn?t know before. My bare recently shaven pussy
was exposed.

She approached me and began deep kissing me, swirling her tongue around
mine with champagne being exchanged in our mouths. I could feel her hand
slide around my breast cupping it, pulling and pinching my hard nipple.
Next her hand slid down my tight hard stomach to cupping my pussy. Using
her index and ring finger she opens my flower. Her middle finger gently
touches my clit.

My body shakes. Her kisses get harder as she feels me reacting to her
touch. Nobody but me had ever touched my pussy and it was fantastic.
Pressing firmer now rotating her finger on my clit I shuddered more. I
could feel me getting wetter with every circle on my pussy button.

Lightly pushing me back I could feel my legs back up to a chair. ?Sit
down sexy girl.? When I do she kneels between my legs and takes the
glass from my hand placing both on the table.

She looks up at me with that big smile of hers, puts both hands under my
thighs pulling me to the edge of the chair. I can?t speak either out of
fear or excitement. I just know this is the most exciting feeling I?ve
ever known. Pulling each leg up behind the knees she spreads me and
places each over the soft arms of the plush chair. I feel exposed but
sexy, I had never worn lingerie nor feel the air on my pussy that was
freshly shaven smooth.

Leaning into me her hot breathe feels good on my pussy. Soft loving
kisses she gives all around my pussy and inner thighs. My head falls
back as I feel her hands slide up the silk stocking covered thighs that
are open for her.

Her tongue licks with strokes at my closed vagina, with each lick I feel
more sensation. Now her hands have reached my pussy, her fingers open
the folds that protect the opening.

I?m totally exposed like I?ve never been and never knew how much I would
want to be. As she pulls me open she laps at my obviously excited
dripping cunt. My hips buck upwards slightly to greet her mouth. Gently
but with enough pressure her lips suck my pussy lips in one side at a
time. I feel her wet (her saliva and my juice mixed) lips suck in and
slide up and down each of my exposed pussy folds.

Becoming rhythmic my hips gently press into her as she gently presses
her mouth onto me. Going from one side of my cunt to the other feeling
her more firmly open my up and barely touch my clit was driving me to
heights I never thought.

On one sliding stoke up she sucks my clit into her mouth and I nearly
fall backwards in the chair. Brendy has my pussy pulled open, juiced
like nothing I ever did alone, and had my clit which was hard in her
mouth. As she slid one finger from each hand holding me open into my
sloppy cunt her mouth sucked my clit into her harder.

My breathing became so fast I was near hyperventilating. The tip of her
tongue barely lapped on the tip of my clit. Her fingers moved deep
inside me. My pussy spasmed and Brendy felt it, she then started to
ravage my clit with a hard sucking mouth and swirling tongue.

It was all I could take and blurted out, ?Brendy, I going to cum you are
making feel too good.?

That just made her plunging fingers press up into what I later learned
was the infamous ?G spot?, suck my clit harder and tongue it faster.

My hips pressed into her mouth so hard afterwards I thought maybe I did
something to hurt her. ?Ohhhhh Brendy, it?s happening, I?m going to cum
harder than ever??

She continued and I shook as I came. Oddly, something I never did before
and was worried after it happened, when I was having the best orgasm in
my life I squirted something out of my pussy. Shaking as I came down
from the orgasm my mind raced, oh gawd did I just pee in her mouth?

?Rhonda that was so delicious, I think you?re going to be great in this
business.?

I was heaving and breathing deeply. ?Brendy I?m so sorry, I don?t know
what happened. Never have I had anything squirt out of me while having
an orgasm, please don?t be mad.?

?Sweetie,? she said laughing, ?you?re a squirter, you get extra money
for that!?

?A what? What?s squirting? Why get extra money??

There?s that big smile again. ?You?ve seen porno and when a guy cums he
shoots jizm from his cock. Well, some girls do too when they cum real
hard, it?s much thinner but about the same thing. Clients will pay extra
if you can do that while you rub yourself off, fuck you, fuck your ass,
and if you can do it when they?re sucking your cunt they will love you.?

?But that?s the first time I ever did that and it was because of you,? I
say.

?You just have to learn to control it, and you will, you are the best
girl I?ve had in a long time. Look at you, your body is perfect, you are
a baby face beauty, and I?ll bet you can be the dirtiest slut my clients
ever had. You?ve got a big rich future girl!?

Every time she tells me things she gets me more excited about doing this
escort work.

?Now baby, let?s have one more glass of champagne then we?ll get
dressed. The limo will be here at 8 to take us to dinner with our
client. Afterwards we?ll go to an exquisite hotel and do what we do. Ok??

?Brendy, if this job is anything close to what we just did I?m your best
girl!?

I clean up my pussy, it was a sloppy mess, and Brendy brings another
glass of champagne. ?Let?s look through the closet to find you something
super sexy but very refined to wear. Go ahead and put on the thong
panties I got you.?

Her clothes are so fantastic, we look on rack after rack, she wants to
put me in the perfect outfit. The shelves of shoes she has is a huge
collection.

She already bought me sexy lingerie. ?Rhonda, look around and you?ll
find many sexy dresses that still have the tags on, anything you want
you can keep, same with the shoes.? You got to be kidding me I thought,
there were dresses with $2,000 price tags, shoes at $1,500, the clothes
the bitches at school wear.

I found the perfect black short dress that went perfect with my
lingerie. It did. ?Oh sweetie, I know the perfect shoes to go with
that,? she says as she hands me a pair of Jimmy Choo pumps. We?re
talking $800 shoes?

She dresses and looks immaculate, this kind of money you can buy
whatever and look perfect. But again for what clients pay you should.
You may have up to 8 in a week, that?s big money.

We meet the limo driver in the lobby. Whisked away downtown to a
Japanese restaurant that doesn?t even have a sign outside. Brendy takes
us back to a private frosted glass dining room. Opening the door is an
amazingly handsome guy in his 30?s I guess. His eyes grow large seeing
me follow Brendy through the door. Am I on drugs in some ?Pretty Woman?
dream that I?ll wake up in my trailer?

?Hello Trevor, this is Rhonda and she?s going to join us tonight, I
didn?t think you?d mind??

?Brendy, you devious person, you knew I wouldn?t mind and you brought
such a young exquisite beautiful girl. It will be of course my pleasure
to spend an evening with you two wonderful tantalizing women. As you
knew it would Brendy.?

We are sat by a tuxedo wearing maitre de like we were royalty. Small
talk goes on as wine is served, an appetizer, soup, sushi (yuck, not my
liking at that point), and a small grill comes in. They cook lobster,
shrimp, steak, etc. that all smell so wonderful.

All the time the wine is flowing. My head was already airy from the
champagne and the wine didn?t help. If not for all the food I?d be a
falling down drunk by now.

After dinner they bring in these small cups of dark colored liquor. It
was sweet and delicious.

Soon we were leaving in the limo. Very quickly we were at a posh hotel,
doormen falling over to greet us, Mr. this and that the whole time.
Shuttled into another private elevator my brain is scrambled. It?s not
just the alcohol, the whole day has been an experience I didn?t know
existed. No doubt from all the stuff that I got and experienced it was a
$3,000 day already, and that was before the money from the client.

The elevator opens directly into the suite. Once inside the client goes
to the main bedroom. Brendy comes to me to explain the events to come.

?Once he comes out he?ll be in a bathrobe, you will sit over there on
the small couch and he will accompany me on the long couch. We will
touch then I will do a strip dance for him. While I do he will get hard
and begin to stroke his cock, ok??

?Yes, I understand.?

?As he strokes his dick you will come up behind me and rub your hands
over me, slowly undressing me. Then I will do the same to you. We only
go down to our lingerie, the rest will happen later, got it??

?Sure, I can do this.?

He walks into the room exactly as Brendy described. The music cues up on
the sound system and Brendy begins her dance. I get up and walk over to
her sexy dance, already my pussy is getting wet again. As the music
plays and she sexily dances we strip each other.

As if on cue he opens the robe. He has a hard dick that must be 8? and
fairly fat. Brendy and I continue and I?m getting more excited but still
too afraid to take a dick in my cunt.

The lighting is low but enough to see everything. Brendy pulls me to her
side and buries her tongue in my mouth. We are there dancing slowly
feeling each others bodies, kissing intimately, wearing nothing but our
lingerie. I?m in my black and she?s in an almost identical outfit in white.

Both of us are clean shaven from ankle to belly. She turns me so my ass
is facing the client. Bending me over she exposes my ass and shaven cunt
to him. Looking between my legs I can see he has increased his pace of
jerking his dick. Oddly seeing his large dick hard was exciting. Brendy,
now having my body bent over exposed pulls my cunt open. It isn?t as
soft and sweet as we did before, it is more forceful and dominating.

I don?t mind, I?m getting more excited every second.

Her hands open me up for view. Now it?s two fingers each hand stretching
my cunt open. Her thumbs are now firmly tugging on my clit. My pussy
juice is gushing. Grabbing the back of my head by the hair she shoves my
face in her cunt.

Bent over, pussy and ass at the view of the client, Brendy stretching my
cunt and almost harshly massaging my clit with a thumb, she rips my head
back and shoves my mouth on her pussy.

I hadn?t licked her at her place nor licked any girl, but I knew what to
do. She went back to having two hands work my pussy just feet from the
client?s face while bucking her hips and pussy into my face. Her taste
was so good I knew I was dripping in cunt juice. She was also totally
shaven smooth and the whole atmosphere was sex, pure hardcore sex. And I
liked it.

Just a moment later she did something I never thought I would enjoy. Her
sloppy fingers soaked in my pussy juice pulled out of my cunt.

I felt her slide upwards. Remember, I?m bent over, my virgin pussy and
ass open now exposed just inches from the client?s face. He?s stroking
his dick as I lap at the sweet cunt of Brendy, she takes one finger from
each of her pussy soaked hands and enters my asshole.

I jump in those expensive pumps I?m wearing. A finger on one side and
one from the other is now entering my ass.

After a short time oddly my ass relaxes because I?m so turned on her
fingers pull me open. Each hand then jams another finger in my bung.
Again at first it hurts then becomes ok. Still looking through my legs
as I?m bent over the client is jerking so fast and hard I can?t believe
he hasn?t cum.

This continues for just a short time longer. Brendy pulls away from my
lapping tongue and presses me down to my knees. Next she walks around
me, my back to the client and her facing him.

?Time to suck my cock Brendy? he tells her. I?m not sure what to do, I
can?t see them right now.

Brendy instructs me to lay on my back so I stretch out and am now
looking up her legs apart and staring directly at her luscious pussy.
?Finger my cunt Rhonda? she tells me. I reach up and insert two fingers
into her. They slide right in because she was very wet.

She bends over a grabs the client by the base of his hard thick cock and
begins stroking him. He leans back on the couch as Brendy slowly strokes
him. Able to look back now I?m watching them, learning.

I slip two more fingers in her juicy cunt, only my thumb is out and it?s
furiously rubbing her clit. Brendy then lowers herself on her knees with
the client?s dick just in front of her face. She takes her other hand
and gently pulls my arm down pushing it down to my pussy.

The sweet smell of her wet cunt so close to me was more intoxicating
than all the alcohol I had that day. Much to my delight Brendy then
squatted right onto my mouth. She was grinding her cunt on my open
sucking mouth. My tongue darted in between her folds trying to taste all
of her I could. Feeling her using my face as her sex toy was great.

She lifts up just a bit. ?Rhonda get on your knees beside me, I want you
to watch me suck a cock the right way.? Getting out from underneath her
I get in position as she instructed.

As if on auto-response my hand moves to her pussy slipping four fingers
inside. Meanwhile my other hand goes to my pussy putting three fingers
in my gushing cunt. Brendy moves her mouth to the client?s purple cock
head. Gripping him at the base, using the tip of her tongue she lightly
laps at the shiny precum oozing from the hole at the top of his dick.

I?m watching intently knowing I would need these techniques to be pro in
this business. She next swirls her tongue around the ridge where the
shaft and head meet. Moving from there using her lips and tongue she
works the shaft. Up and down the bottom, top, and sides she sucks and
licks his dick shaft.

Looking at the client?s face his eyes are almost rolled back. Brendy
moves her attention his ball sack, licking all around at first then
sucking one then the other nut into her mouth. It looks very erotic as
she is doing this his cock is twitching around in the air. Brendy
reaches up and strokes his dick some more.

Her hand strokes down and stays at the base slowly squeezing and
relaxing her grip. Then her head lifts up and her mouth is open and
directly over his dick. She lowers her mouth on him slowly and devours
his large cock down to her hand. He throws his head back to the couch
now looking up at the ceiling.

Brendy slowly pulls her mouth up stopping just before the head pops out.
She removes her hand and slowly again now goes down where his dick meets
his balls. Gawd, she sucked his entire dick all the way into her mouth.

He raises his hips a bit forcing him into her mouth deeper. Brendy is
one great cock sucker, as good or better than any I?ve seen watching my
parent?s porn.

She begins to move her mouth up and down his dick. Both my pussy and
hers are getting so wet our juices are flowing down the inside of our
thighs. As my fingers work each of us the slushing sound mixes with the
slurping sound of her mouth fuck she?s giving our client.

As her pace increases his hips buck a little more at her face. He grabs
her head and soon he?s face fucking her furiously. Faster and faster he
shoves his cock deep into her mouth, it has to be getting into her
throat. Occasionally he just gets full hilt into her throat and stays
there pressing himself as deep as he can get. Given the size of his cock
that must be pretty deep.

Brendy doesn?t gag, I?d be gasping for air. Amazingly I see her tongue
come out of her mouth to his ball sack. That?s impossible I think but
there I am getting a direct view of a great cock sucker deep throating a
large dick and licking his balls at the same time.

He pulls back and begins a fast paced fucking of Brendy?s mouth and
throat. With my slick hand nearly wholly in Brendy?s sloppy cunt I put
my thumb into her ass. She must have liked it because she bucked back
into my hand forcing it deeper in her pussy and ass.

The client sat upright leaning over Brendy?s head, still pumping her
mouth. He was watching me fuck her cunt and ass with my fingers.

It must have been a good look because he began to grunt and almost
brutally stab at Brendy?s throat. Still holding her head by the back he
groans and grunts louder. From the pornos I know what?s coming, or
cumming. So does Brendy, she bucks harder on my hand and groans herself.

Vibrations from her groans on his cock must have been the final turn on
as he stiffens. He groans one more time then says,?oh yeah Brendy you
great whore, I?m going to cum down your throat? as he presses her head
into his crotch. Two seconds later he grunts and I can see Brendy?
throat moving as she swallows his cum.

I?ll bet it was a lot by the number of times I saw her throat moving
while swallowing each spurt.

His upper body falls to back of the couch, his dick still deep in
Brendy?s mouth. Brendy begins to shudder slightly, I wonder if I?m
hurting her now. Nope, she starts to groan and buck her ass against my
hand. M, M, M, MMM, MMMMMMM, I hear from her.

I realize she?s having an orgasm, and that sets me off. I start my own
groaning. In an instant I feel her pussy tighten then spasm. Mine was
doing the same. Soon I felt a warm liquid flow out of her and down my
forearm. She?s a squirter too.

It was all I needed and began my orgasm squirting my female ejaculation
all over the carpet. Eventually both of us had girl cum covered thighs.

?Damn, what are you girls doing, marking your territory?? It brings a
laugh to all of us. By now he had pulled his dick out of Brendy?s
talented mouth. I was startled to see he was still hard, I thought all
guys went limp after an orgasm.

Brendy sat up, turned, and deep kissed me. She hadn?t swallowed all his
cum and I was tasting cum from a man for the first time.

As she kissed me his cum was swapped between us and flowing out of our
mouths. He must have huge wads because I saw how much she swallowed and
how much was being swapped between us. And he was still hard, this
client was like a machine, no wonder Brendy wanted to bring me along.

Brendy pulled away from me and says to our client, ?let?s not waste all
this girl cum.?

She stands up, turns around facing away from the client, I?m still aside
on my knees. Next she straddles his body lowering her dripping cunt onto
his hard dick. She grips it guiding it first to a split opened at her
sopping cunt then all the way into her well worked opening.

It?s a very sexy sight, her body facing me and a large dick sliding in
her exquisite pussy. This goes on for some time then Brendy gives me
another instruction.

?Rhonda, get in front of me standing?, so I do. As her pussy is getting
fucked she reaches out putting three fingers in my slippery cunt. In
rhythm with his thrusts her fingers thrust into me. My legs are spread
wide and she curls her fingers hitting my G spot. Again she slips her
thumb in my ass, I?m beginning to really like my ass getting attention.

My legs start to tremble just a bit, I?m on the verge of another orgasm.
No way, at best when rubbing myself off I had two, and they were several
hours apart. ?Don?t cum yet Rhonda?, she says as she pulls her fingers
out of me.

The client has his hands on her hips thrusting his cock hard into her
pussy, looking around her at me. ?Rhonda, kneel in front of me a lick my
clit as I get fucked?, Brendy tells me.

I?m so hot I drop to my knees and hungrily go after her clit. My tongue
also meets the client?s cock shaft as it pumps her pussy. The thrill of
sucking her clit, licking around her pussy and tasting her juices from
the client?s dick was great. Really great.

My sucking and licking of her clit with the thrusting of his cock was
taking Brendy over the edge. And it was the client. She starts groaning
again in that tone that says she?s going to orgasm. That sets off the
client who joins in the groaning, they are both about to cum.

I?ve got Brendy?s clit in my mouth sucking it in and flicking it quickly
with my tongue. In a few more strokes they go off, cumming together.

He floods her cunt with salty cum and it mixes with the sweet taste of
her orgasm. A thought that ran through my head was why does a guy taste
salty and a woman taste sweet? The thought quickly goes away as the
client pulls out of Brendy?s pussy.

She grabs the back of my head pushing it off her clit and directly at
her pussy opening. I can feel her squeezing her inside muscles. Wads of
his cum mixed with hers flows into my mouth.

I gurgle slightly trying to swallow all their flow coming out of her.
?You need to learn to swallow a lot of cum to be a top earner in this
business?, Brendy says. The gush seems to go on forever, I recall how
much she swallowed giving him a blowjob and still had plenty to swap
into my mouth while kissing.

Also recalled was how much she had soaked my hand and her thighs with
her juice. Now the two added was a lot, but was very good to taste and
swallow.

Brendy went over to the bar and poured all of us a glass of champagne.
The client was half limp, even half hard he looked big. And after two
ball draining sessions he should have a shriveled up dick. But there was
one more performance to complete the ?triple play?.

We talked and drank. ?Brendy, as always, you are the hottest fuck ever.
And this Rhonda you brought along was a great addition. Rhonda, you are
so beautiful and innocent looking but you have the soul of a whore, and
that?s not meant as an insult.?

?Not taken that way, I appreciate your compliment?, I say. Brendy chimes
in, ?I met Rhonda at a store and immediately knew she was a star pro in
the making. Though she?s here on a look-see escort you can tell easily
why I was so attracted to her.?

We finished our glass and the client was ready for the final ?play?.
Brendy walked over to the bed and sat down on the side. ?Rhonda, come
lay with me.?

I walked over, Brendy stood up and deep kissed me for awhile. She pulled
me down to the bed laying on top of me, our legs intertwined. The client
was on the couch stroking his cock again. Our kissing was intimate and
sexy, not like any boy that had kissed me. Brendy?s hands were lightly
stroking all over my body.

This was all to take in. I?m a 16 year old high school girl that has had
a pampered day and was for the first time having sex with someone other
than myself.

Brendy begins kissing my neck. She tongues my ears, never knew how good
that would feel. Down my shoulders she reaches my breast. At 16 they are
firm 34c?s with light brown hard as diamonds nipples. She sucks one in
her mouth while lightly tweaking the other.

While doing that her thigh is pressing firmly into my crotch making my
pussy feel it. She licks the flesh of my tits then sucks on the other
nipple. They are hard and sensitive to her attention.

Slowly she kisses and licks me down my flat belly to my thighs. She?s
sucking and lapping at the girl cum that had flowed while we were
together earlier. The client has jacked his dick to be hard and large
again. I could see him as he watched us.

Going down one inner thigh Brendy moves to the other. Her kissing,
sucking, licking gets more passionate. Moving up soon I can feel her
breath on my hairless pussy. Soon after that I can feel her kissing my
pussy. Reaching under my knees she pulls my legs up and back. I?m on my
back, legs spread and pushed back opening my pussy.

Brendy kisses my cunt. I reach down and hold my legs back freeing her
hands. She moves her hands to my cunt pulling it wide open. We were here
earlier in the day but I wasn?t as open and exposed.

With two fingers on each hand she inserts them and opens my cunt hole.
Her tongue laps every inch of my pussy. She licks and sucks my clit
getting it hard like she did my nipples. The client is still stroking
his cock. This guy isn?t normal, he?s hard always and cums like a
freight train.

As Brendy finger fucks my cunt and sucks my hard clit I feel a pressure
at my ass opening. Using both her thumbs she enters my ass. By now I?m
somewhat used to having my bung entered. But she wasn?t done, she was
training my asshole for future money making use. Clients pay for the
basics, every additional service earns more money, a ?full service?
escort always makes more money.

I can feel her thumbs pulling outward, she?s stretching my asshole open.
As it relaxes her mouth leaves my cunt. Her tongue swirls around the
outside of my anal opening. Not for long, now she?s darting it in and
out of my butthole. And she has a long tongue.

The sensation is incredible, my hips rise off the bed and press into her
face. She sticks her tongue in my hole while thumb fucking my ass as she
also pulls it open.

My hand finds its way to my pussy. It?s soaking again, how can I be
flowing that much juice in my cunt? I?m so hooked now, sex is awesome
and getting big bank for doing it is impossible to turn down. Hell, I?d
be with Brendy even if I was going to earn any money.

Brendy backs away, sits upright and tells me to flip around so my head
was at the foot of the bed.

As I position myself Brendy backs up straddling my body and squats so we
are now in a 69 position. My head is at the very end of the bed with her
cunt on my face, her ass just barely past the edge at the foot of the bed.

She?s grinding her pussy on my mouth and tongue while she grinds her
mouth and tongue on my cunt.
My hands are under her pulling open her cunt as her arms are under my
legs and hands opening my pussy. We?re mirroring each other?s motions,
fingers in cunt, suck clit, lick pussy lips, finger assholes, slurping
like good whores at each other?s privates. Well, as a whore they?re not
so private.

Brendy and I are moaning, groaning, slithering around licking,
fingering, and sucking each other?s cunts. A muffled instruction comes
from Brendy, ?Rhonda, use your fingers to sop up my pussy juice and use
it to lube my ass real good.?

It was an easy task because she was full of her juice, girl cum, and the
client?s cum. I literally used two fingers like a scoop and inserted the
juices in her ass.

After four or five times lubing her butt I heard the client get off the
couch. At this point my mouth was all over Brendy?s pussy. Her face was
buried between my legs getting me so hot I was bucking and rotating my
hips driving my cunt into her mouth.

Obviously my view was looking up towards the ceiling well framed by the
perfect butt cheeks of Brendy. That view was soon lost.

The client was directly over me and behind Brendy. Play number three was
about to begin. I could easily see his cock, it was in his hand and as
big as before. He began spanking Brendy hard on her ass but she seemed
to like it. The harder he smacked her butt cheek the harder she pressed
her cunt on my mouth. This went on for about five minutes, her ass was
blood red.

Though I had lubed her ass with all our juices he spit in his palm and
stroked his dick.

The client stepped forward positioning the head his big dick at Brendy?s
anal opening. With one hand holding his cock and the other holding
Brendy by the hip he pushed the head of his cock into her butt. I could
see the initial resistance then opening to allow him into the first inch
of her ass. It makes me more excited and my sucking of Brendy?s cunt
gets harder.

Once he had the head in her hole he stopped, but only for a few seconds.
I could feel Brendy?s thighs stiffen, she knew what was next.

The client smacked both her ass cheeks then grabbed her hips. Violently
in one stroke he rammed his rigid large cock into Brendy?s bowels. He
grunted and breathed like an animal. Using his strong arms he pulled her
hard against his cock pressing his cock as deep into her as possible.
Without pulling back he continued this deep thrusting.

His balls were slapping my forehead. Brendy was giving out muffled
grunts as her face was buried in my cunt. I was eagerly sucking her clit
and enjoying the juice flowing from it.

My arms reached around her thighs and using my hands I pulled her ass
cheeks open. We were in total ecstasy, all three of us. My cunt being
sucked by an expert whore, me licking a sexy beautiful woman?s pussy,
and the client hard fucking Brendy?s ass while watching us 69. This was
better than I ever imagined while diddling myself to porn.

Brendy gives me a taste of what she was getting. While sucking my cunt
she puts two fingers in my ass. As my hole muscles relax she inserts
another finger. So far I?m ok, my cunt had so much juice flow my asshole
was coated in slick girl goo.

The client is still pounding her ass like an animal in heat. Brendy
seems to be enjoying it because she face fucks me and fucks my face
harder. I?m enjoying it also, her on me, me on her, him in her ass
ravaging her anal cavity, this was too good. I?m drunk on sex, a virgin,
still haven?t had a guy in my pussy, ass, or mouth, but I knew this was
the life I wanted. Not a street whore but a high class escort.

Feeling more pressure at my asshole it was Brendy pushing a fourth
finger in my butt. She was expanding them as she was pushing into me. I
never thought my ass could take one finger, now her hand was half way in me.

She?s still taking a hard fucking of her butt and stretching mine. Our
client feverishly stabs away at Brendy?s perfect ass, grunting like a
caveman.

Oh gawd, I feel more pressure at my asshole. My hips are raised off the
bed, Brendy has my face soaked in her juice, the client is fucking her
ass hard, and what more can happen? That?s what I was about to learn.

Brendy had her hand except thumb in my butt. Unbelievably my ass had
relaxed and accepted the insertion. Now her thumb was trying to get in me.

Between her saliva and what had flowed out my pussy her hand was
slippery as oil. She was pressing her thumb at my asshole, already
stretched farther than I would ever had imagined. But Brendy was
training me to be a top earner escort and knew anal gets the second
highest pay. It will be a few days before I learn what top highest pay
service is.

As hot as this night has been with watching her suck off our client,
lapping at her pussy while he fucked it, being in a 69 with her, now
seeing her ass fucked while licking her as she was me, and having her
whole hand in my ass was crazy fun.

Brendy?s whole hand slipped in me after a few tries. She made a fist and
slipped her hand and wrist pass my reluctant bung muscles. I was too
excited to resist.

She moved into my ass up to her wrist, slowed for a second, then rammed
deeper into me with her forearm. Her arm had to be 6-8? deep in my butt,
as she was still licking and sucking my pussy. Our client was making
that grunting ?I?m going to cum soon? sound.

Brendy was close, he was close, and I was ready.

Our client pulled Brendy hard back against him burying his cock deep
into her asshole. Brendy had her arm half way up my never explored butt
and I liked it, her mouth was very deliciously sucking my cunt, and she
was grinding her cunt so hard on my face I couldn?t breathe.

?Ahhh, that?s it, I?m going to cum!? the client bellowed. He jerked
Brendy?s ass hard onto his dick. She was hard fisting my ass, sucking my
clit, and I was sucking hers.

The client let loose a wad deep into Brendy?s bowels. Brendy then
flooded my face with her orgasm. That set me off, my ass clinched, my
cunt spasmed and I squirted a third girl cum on Brendy?s face. It seemed
to last forever.

As our client pulled out of Brendy?s ass his cum flowed down her crack
on onto my face, mixing with Brendy?s cum.

Slowly pulling her fist out of my butt, lapping all my orgasm juice out
of my cunt, Brendy turns around facing me. She smiles at the sight of
her and the clients cum covering my face. Bending over she kisses me
then begins to clean my face off.

Clean as lick and swallow all that juice, hers and his.

Brendy takes me by the hand and leads me to the shower. In there she
washes my whole body in between kisses and sexy touching. The feel of
the expensive soap, her hands, and slithering of her body against mine
makes the perfect ending of my first experience.

She dries me off and we return to the main room. The client was gone.

On the table was an envelope. Brendy opens it, counts out some cash and
hands me $2,000. ?Oh gawd? I say, ?but I didn?t do anything with him.?
Brendy smiles, ?darling, you?re going to make a lot of money, that?s the
extra he paid to see your young body and us together. In a few days
you?ll have your first client and you?ll make over $5,000. Trust me
honey, you will be desired and pampered and rich!?

Hmm, my first client, $2,000 cash, I can live good, help my parents, and
say FUCK YOU to all those assholes that treated me like shit. I?m in!

---

Trent continues on his quest to be master of the bitches

The Imperfect Storm, CH. 06

Sunday morning, I think.

A baby cried.

Huh? I don’t have a baby… oh my fucking head… somebody moved… where the fuck am I?

“Never a dull moment around here!” said Kylie. Way too loudly, I might add. I was a little confused as to why she was in my bed. But, this wasn’t my bed.

Oh yeah. Ohhhh Yeahhhhhh!

I watched Kylie’s naked body move to her closet, and return with a robe wrapped around it.

“Mmmmorning,” moaned Whitney. “Where does she keep the Advil?”

“I dunno” I managed to respond. “I’ll find something.”

It was just us in the house, I remembered. I staggered naked, downstairs and found a plastic pitcher. I filled it with water and some ice cubes, found some glasses, and rummaged through the cabinets looking for some pain pills. Success! I downed 3 ibuprofen tablets and a highball glass of water. I staggered back upstairs without breaking anything.

I found Whitney sitting on the toilet, doing her morning pee. Normally she hides this from me. But today, she just sat there and let it fly. I handed her some pills and poured her a drink of water.

“Wow” she said.

“I know, right?” I countered.

“Last night was…” she mused. “I mean, Holy shit!”

We both laughed and then regretted it, holding our heads. I peed after she was done, and we went back to my sister’s bed and leaned against the headboard.

“I can’t believe you went all lesbo on my sister.”

“Yeah? Well, I can’t believe you fucked your sister!”

“Pretty crazy, huh!”

“Yeah, it sure was. God she’s as much of a fucking maniac as you are. No wonder you wanted to fuck her since you were just a twerp. I’m a little jealous, in fact. That story and all…”

That story, ‘The Imperfect Storm’, was based on my desires for my sister. But the story also included Whitney as the girl I marry, and other characters based on Whitney’s sisters. It had a bunch of crazy sex in it that would never happen in real life, but I jacked off about 87 times while I wrote it. It also brought about all of this recent sexual activity with Whitney and her sisters and now my sister.

“Don’t worry baby!” I reassured her as I reached for her. “You know that–ow my head– you know that you’re the one in the story that the guy marries!”

Whitney looked at me. “Are you saying… that we’re going to get married?”

I paused for a few moments.

“You know what?” I asked. “I am saying that. I’ve thought about it for awhile, but now I know. But… this isn’t how I was going to do it. It’s not all that romantic.”

“Trent, baby. I don’t care about the setting! I want to marry you, I don’t care how you ask me, err, you are asking me, right?”

“Yes, I’m asking. Will you marry me, Whitney?”

“Yes! Of course I will!”

We hugged and kissed in my sister’s bed. I pressed her down into the cool sheets, our warm bodies settling into each other. It seems that adrenaline can cure headaches, mine went away. We kissed for several long minutes, just teasing and tasting each other. We talked for a quite a while about us, about being together always, about being so happy. And about having a lot of crazy sex.

“Ohhh Trent… who’s down there?” she asked, indicating a third member pressing into her leg.

“Yeah that guy, he’s just happy to be here.”

I moved my hand down between her legs and found her wet mound.

“Jesus, you’re wet already?”

“Well, duh! You’re hard already, so I’m wet already!”

I slipped my middle finger inside her tight pussy, fairly easily, I might add.

“Well,” she said. “There’s probably still some of your cum in there. And some of Kylie’s milk. Not to mention my own ‘secretions of desire’.”

I laughed as I finger fucked and massaged her pussy. “‘Secretions of desire’? Is that what you call it? I thought it was just cunt juices.” We laughed some more.

“Hey Whit. What was your favorite thing about last night?”

“Hmmmm… let me see…”

“Okay I’ll go first then. For me, I liked it when you and Kylie were sixty-nining, you were under her, ya know, eating her out. And I fucked her doggy and you were licking my cock… jesus… and you told me to cum inside her. And I did. I shot my whole load into my sister while you had a ringside seat to the action. And when I pulled my cock out, all this cum flooded out onto your waiting tongue and face. That was fantastic!”

I slipped a second finger inside and made sure my palm rubbed her whole mons area.

“Mmmmmm yessss, Trent. I loved that, too. And don’t forget I licked all your cum from her pussy lips too!”

“Christ I can’t forget that! You were awesome!”

“Yes I was! Okay then, let’s see. Well, I really like Kylie’s milk. It never dawned on me before how sexual that could be. But when she squirted it all over my pussy, and then bent down and licked it… Christ! I came right then, remember?”

“Yes, I think so. I seem to remember she filled you up, too.”

“Yes, and you drank her milk from my pussy!”

I kept rubbing her pussy, faster and faster.

“Whitney, baby” I whispered. “I’ll get you pregnant, and you’ll make milk for us. Would you like that? Huh baby?”

“Yes baby!” she answered, gasping.

I knew she was getting close.

“You were such a dirty girl last night,” I whispered again. “I love you like that. Licking my cock with Kylie’s juices on it… Sucking on her big tits, oooh you liked that! Didn’t you! Cumming on her face… that was so nice of you… and you licked her ass too, right on her hole!”

Whitney gasped harder, thrusting into my hand. I slid a third finger inside her wet folds and rubbed her clit with the palm of my hand.

“Cum Whitney,” I continued whispering. “Cum for your husband-to-be!”

I quickly jumped down between her legs. I planted my mouth right on top of her clit and sucked as much as I could into my mouth.

Whitney clenched my head between her legs as she came like a freight train. Hot pussy juice squirted down my throat. What the fuck! I thought this was a porno trick! She continued to squeeze me between her convulsing thighs, slowly releasing her grip as she came down.

“Oh shit Trent! Did I… did I pee or what? I’m so sorry! I’m so–“

“Haha! No baby it wasn’t pee, it was something, though! Here, taste.” And I kissed her.

“It’s just pussy” she said.

“I know, right!”

“Hey stud, lay back. I need some of that dick.”

I made myself comfy on the pillows, my cock at full extension. Whitney straddled me and grabbed my cock, and sat right the fuck down on top of it.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed as I slid all the way up inside her. She flexed her legs, raising up and down. I couldn’t stand it, her firm tits looked amazing as they moved up and down. I reached for them.

“Down, boy!” she said. And she cupped them for me, kneading them. Rolling her stiffening nipples between her fingers.

I arched up, trying to drill my throbbing cock even farther up her pussy.

“You like my tits, baby?” she asked, coyly.

“Yes!”

“You like it when I touch them?”

“Fuck, yes.”

“You like me sucking them for you… and I like girls sucking on them…”

“Oh, Fuck yes!”

Then she slapped her left tit a little.

“Ooohh! I might do that some more!”

We kept fucking as she slapped her own tits, a little harder each time. I was getting very close. I finally grabbed her and rolled her on her back, keeping my cock inside her the whole time. I just grunted as I power-fucked her.

“Fuck me, Trent… oooooo… fuck me… fuck me… yesyesyesyes fuck me!”

We both came with strong orgasms, her pussy clenching down on my spurting cock. I collapsed down on top of her, my semi-hard now swimming in a sea of cum.

“Oh hey you guys!” Kylie said as she entered her room. “Did I miss it? I was just getting Jesse fed and dressed and stuff, she’s in her little playpen now.” Kylie looked at us, full of hope. “I’ve got like, a good 20 minutes before i should get back to her.”

“Well.” I teased. “I don’t know… I just shot my morning load.” I pulled out of Whitney and laid on my back.

“My cock has all this gunk on it, but you can have it if you can get it going again.”

Kylie attacked my penis with a fervor. She sucked all the lady and man juices off it, while restoring it to its desired state of hardness. She grinded her tits into my thighs as she deep-throated me. She’s a good cocksucker, my sister is.

She then climbed aboard and without any finesse or tenderness, she just sank down on my pole. God she’s so tight, even after having a kid. I was impressed. Kylie sat up ramrod straight on my cock and squeezed her tits, sending little sprays of milk all over Whitney and myself. That’s such a crowd pleaser, both Whitney and I grabbed at her tits and pulled her down so we could each suck them.

Kylie’s steamy cunt worked it’s magic on my cock. After only a couple minutes I was ready to cum again.

“Kylie,” I panted. “Are you there yet? (pant) I almost am.”

“No!” she whined. “Not yet! I need a couple more minutes… shit!”

I motioned to Whitney to get Kylie’s ass. Then I tried to think about baseball. The White Sox might make a run for the pennant this year.

But then I saw Whitney dipping her fingers into her own puss, still somewhat cum-filled from before. Kylie instantly froze up as Whitney inserted at least one finger into Kylie’s bum. I could feel it through the walls of her pussy, a different pressure in there.

“FUCK!” shouted Kylie. She was having trouble catching her breath as Whitney finger fucked her asshole. I pinched both Kylie’s nipples as hard as I could, pulling and twisting them as her milk poured out of them.

Kylie collapsed forward onto my chest, my cock still fucking her as Whitney hollered out “Two Fingers!” I let go of one tit and shoved three fingers into her mouth, simulating a penis. Her face right next to mine, I could feel her almost gagging.

I shot my wad deep into my sister. The satisfying spurts fired into her pussy. Somewhat less than a few minutes ago, but incredible, just the same.

Kylie grinded her pelvis into mine for another minute or so and she came too with an earth-shattering scream.

“AAAAAAUUUUUUNNNGHHHHH!”

Jesus Christ, right in my fucking ear.

Whitney took her two fingers from Kylie’s ass and stuck them in Kylie’s mouth, who absent-mindedly licked and sucked them. I pushed Kylie off me and onto her back. Whitney bent down and licked my cock clean of our cum. Then she licked and probed and sucked Kylie’s pussy, looking for more of my cum. I had told her a while ago I didn’t want any of it wasted.

“Oh God,” said Kylie, out of breath. “You guys… thank you both… Oh Whitney that’s so nice… so nice.”

“Hey!” I interjected. “You should congratulate us!”

“For what?” asked Kylie. “Fucking me so awesomely?”

“No, silly. We’re getting married!”

Kylie was confused, she pulled herself away from Whitney’s mouth a little. “But… I mean… You both just… you’re getting married?”

Whiteny tried to explain. “It’s all good, Kylie. We’re deeply in love and want to spend our lives together! But we can still… do this… If we’re both here, then it’s not cheating.”

“Well, then, um, Congratulations!!”

We had a little celebration right there. We substituted milk for champagne.

( . Y . )

Well, as you may recall, we were going to move in temporarily with Kylie while we looked for a new place near my new job which was to start the next day. So, we needed to go back to our old place to get some clothes, at least, and other stuff. But I wanted to make a couple stops first. My new employers, Kylie’s husband, Dick, had seen fit to give me a signing bonus already. I thought we should spend some of it.

On the way home, Whitney texted her sisters about the living situation. But I told her we still needed a couple or three hours. Whitney gave me a quizzical look.

When we pulled into the big jewelry store parking lot, she literally beamed.

“Hey baby, we can’t be engaged without a ring!”

After a couple hours, I had learned for more about diamonds than I ever needed. I thought you just bought a ring. But, nooooo! You buy the ring, then you buy the diamond separately! What a fricking racket. I should be in the jewelry business! Anyway, we got out of there for just under ten thou. It’s a nice ring. A few little diamonds on the sides, then a nice pear-shaped diamond in the enter. Whitney cried a little bit, so I think I did pretty good.

We then went to MY store, the local camera shop. I wanted some good video equipment, and I got some! Talked to the guy a lot, not one of those old farts but a younger dude. Told him I wanted to do a lot of ‘close-up’ work. And I wanted to be able to do some Slo-motion, too. Video software can force slo-mo, but it’s better to shoot it at higher speed in the first place. then when you play it back it’s genuine and very fluid slow motion.

So I ended up getting one really outstanding camera. And then a couple cheapy ones but still high-def, and one of those action Go-cams with the wide angle lens that’s also waterproof. He sold me assorted lights, stands, microphones, tripods, even wheels for the tripod. Managed to hold it under five grand. There went my bonus! Well, the half they sent me. Should get the rest sometime next week.

Finally, we met the other Sister Bitches at our apartment around one o’clock. There was a lot of hugs and kisses, they really seemed to have missed us! I missed them, too.

Then, they saw the ring and flipped out. I had to stick my head out the door and tell the other neighbors that everything was alright. Little Missy screamed so loud that we thought the dead might wake up! The happiness was short-lived, however, as Stacy asked the inevitable question.

“So uh… what happens to us?”

Melissa stopped celebrating and became instantly sad.

“Yeah! What about… you mean we aren’t going to fuck anymore?” She got very sad. I loved that she didn’t care much for ‘proper’ conversation. She just said whatever she wanted.

Whitney teased them a little. “Now girls, my sisters, you’ve had some fun with my boyfriend. but that’s all going to change now.” The other sisters looked crestfallen.

“You see,” Whitney continued. “There is a new Sister-Bitch.”

“What?” and “What the fuck?” they asked. You can guess who said what.

“Trent’s sister, Kylie, is now an honorary Sister-Bitch. She just doesn’t know it yet.”

“You’re dumping us for her?” Missy asked, incredulous. “She’s so stuck up and fat and married and–“

I figured I had better jump in before it got out of hand.

“Okay! Girls, wait. Nobody’s getting dumped. We can and will continue our… fucking… and we’re just letting you know that my sister Kylie is also DTF. In fact, we’ve fucked her… what… five times now?”

“Five!” Stacy and Missy shouted at the same time.

“Okay, maybe three… I lost track…”

Missy began taking off her T-shirt. “Alright. I’m putting it to the test!” She stood there in all her topless glory, her big tits jiggling from the recent movements.

I walked over and went behind her. I hefted her big left tit in my hands and lifted it up as high as they would go. I bent over her shoulder (Missy is really short, remember?) and sucked on her nipple as it swelled in my mouth. Whitney came over and knelt down and sucked her other boob.

After a few moments of that, Whitney stood up and kissed her sister on the lips. Then she stepped over to Stacy and kissed her, too. Stacy stood stock-still for a several moments, then she gradually relaxed, and eventually melted under Whitney’s kisses and tongue.

“You guys okay now?” I asked, releasing Missy tit. “We’re all still good, right.”

Whitney grabbed the bottle out of the shopping bag and we all gathered in the kitchen for some toasting.

“Oh, and ladies! I’ve got some new camera equipment that we should try out. I’m going to the car to get it.”

Everyone gathered around as we opened the boxes and looked at the stuff. I made sure we kept the directions and registration papers. The batteries needed charging, which disappointed the girls a bit, but Whitney and I were okay. I could still use a couple more hours of non-fucking! Never thought I’d say that, but yeah, I needed a little down-time to recover.

Whitney and Melissa began to get some clothes together as Stacy helped me look over the cameras and try and learn some of the features. They could do some pretty fancy things, but also had automatic modes so we could at least get started.

She asked about my writing.

“Honestly, haven’t done much real writing lately. I’ve been so busy! The new job and the old job–“

“Come on!” hollered Missy. “You’ve got to write some more! And don’t kill my character this time!”

“Sorry Little Missy!” I said. Then, to Stacy, “She’s not too mad about that?”

“Naw, she’s just glad that the Tony guy, you, loved fucking her and her big tits.”

We laughed.

“But seriously, you haven’t written anything?”

“Well… remember you wanted to do a video with me?”

“Yes, of course I remember.” Then she whispered,”That’s probably the only way I can get you to fuck just me and only me.”

“Yeah, well. Probably so. And we can do that. But I also wrote like a little scene. Well, a script actually. It would be starring you. And you would get fucked by a LOT of people! But also,” I then whispered. “Also, lots of solo fucking from me.”

Stacy beamed. “So, can I see it? Where is it?”

“See what?” asked Whitney, returning from the bedroom.

“Trent has a script,” explained Stacy. “For a movie.”

“Well, it’s pretty short. Like ten or fifteen minutes.”

“Am I in it?” asked Missy. She hates being left out.

“Of course! It kind of has a major star, and then some supporting roles. I kind of had Stacy in mind for this one.” A small look swept over both Whitney and Melissa. Dejection?

“But hey! This is just the first one! I will do more! I’ve got lots of ideas… trust me… lots of ideas and everyone can be a star!”

“So are you going to make this an actual movie?” asked Stacy.

“Well… not sure yet about the logistics. We would need more people. Guys, too.”

“Oooooh Bring it on!!!!” Missy said, shaking her tits for us.

“So go ahead and give it to us! Where is it?”

“Alright, but it’s written kind of like a movie script. Except there aren’t a lot of speaking lines. In fact, most of the speaking is in a voiceover. And the rest of it’s like, um, directions for the camera, and what the camera sees, get it? You’ll see. Here it is on my laptop.” I handed it to Stacy.

“You read it, since it’s for you.”

“Ok, here goes.”

The Mistress of Second Avenue

Woman speaking: I was alone.

[Montage. No natural sounds. Just music of some kind. Close-up of a woman putting on makeup. We just see her eye as she does her eye-liner. A pretty foot foot slips into nice heels. Close-up of cleavage in a nice blouse. Not slutty cleavage, just a little. Nice hands and nails appear, buttoning up a red blazer over her blouse. Wide shot of her living quarters, small, cramped. Her wavy, mid-length brunette hair is gorgeous. She’s moving around gathering up her briefcase and stuff, preparing to go to work. But we don’t see her face yet. She is by herself, she lives alone.]

[Outside sidewalk scene. People walking in a busy city. From the rear, we see our gal, identified by her red blazer. Her sexy legs and high heels evident, she stops at a sidewalk newsstand to get a paper. She sets her coffee down to pay. At the same time, a man in a long, tan overcoat does the same thing. We only see him from the rear, or a tiny bit of the side. We don’t know what he looks like but his dark hair is perfectly cut and has the right amount of product in it. We can tell he’s got some money and power.]

[Close-up. Coffees on the shelf at the newsstand. There is confusion as a man’s hand and a woman’s hand reach for the cups, not sure which was which. There’s some back and forth. The hands each pick up a cup. Hold for three seconds. Both cups come back down. The hands then reach for the Other cup.]

[Pull back. We are at John Doe’s back at the newsstand. From the side, a beautiful face appears. She turns to face John Doe. She looks a little aggravated, like he might tell him to pay attention or something. But suddenly she stops. We see his head moving slightly, he gestures with his coffee, he’s talking to our girl. Her slight scowl turns into a cautious little grin… and then a big smile. She tilts her head ever so slightly. (Note: Her eyes are ‘radiant’. Use eyelight on camera so light reflects on her eyes.)]

[Wide street shot. From the rear, we see John Doe in tan coat walking with our girl in her red blazer. They are casually bumping into each other.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: And then, I was not alone.

[i][Montage. (All shots have camera sliding left-to-right. We always see our gal full face, full body, but we only ever see John Doe’s back. He is always identified by the tan overcoat)]

[Fancy Restaurant. Our gal is being seated at a table, the hostess takes John’s coat. We see her talking animatedly with wine on the table. She eats a piece of steak, listening attentively.]

[Hockey rink, like a practice facility. The team all waves to John Doe. They smile and give approving looks to our gal. A puck hits the glass. Our gal jumps into his arms. He doesn’t flinch and holds her.

[NIghtclub] We see her in a different, hotter outfit (to be chosen later) but has some red in it. She’s dancing in a sexy way. He’s got rhythm and some moves, but is subdued. She’s doing all the good stuff. We see her laughing at the bar, facing him.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: You took me…

[Montage. Again, we see her face and body etc. We only see him from the back. He is identified by a tattoo of an eagle on his shoulder.]

[Bedroom. Nighttime. Shadows. Low light. Undressing scenes. He takes off his coat. Cut to taking off his shirt. We see the eagle on his shoulder. Our gal is on her back. Hair fanned out perfectly on the pillows. The back of his head next to her, buried in the pillows. They are fucking. He is resting on his forearms like a gentleman. Camera pulls back. We see that she is grabbing his ass, pulling him into her. For the first time, we hear sounds. They are both grunting and gasping and “Ohhh” and “Yes” etc. They both stiffen. Close-up on her face. Her eyes glint. We can tell she cums as she tilts her head back, her mouth opens, she smiles beautifully, then she grabs his head and nuzzles his neck, squealing a little bit.]

[Different Bedroom. His. Daytime. From the rear, we see him and his tattoo mounting her from behind. She’s on all fours. We clearly see her breasts swaying, her thighs shaking from his strokes. Cut to front view close-up her face. She’s breathing hard, we can see and hear her saying ‘yes, yes, yes’. Close-up, side-view of his thighs crashing into her thighs. She pulls forward and off him. His big cock is sticking straight out. She quickly turns around and puts her mouth on his cock. She strokes him hard. Pulling back, she looks up at his face (offscreen) and opens her mouth. She jerks him a couple more times and cum shoots all over her nose, cheeks, mouth, lips, hair. Laughing, she swallows down the parts that went in her mouth.]

[Her Bedroom. Different day. The back of his head is to us, but we can see that he’s eating her pussy. Close-ups: Man’s tongue in wet cunt. Man sucking on pussy lips. Man’s finger going in and out of her. Two fingers. Three fingers. Four. Cut to close-up her face. Her hair is a mess, she’s slightly sweaty. She arches her back and cums, thrashing around.]

[Different Session. She’s on all fours. She turns to look at him. She has a questioning, doubtful, look on her face. We see his tattoo, he moves his hands and shakes his head as if explaining or re-assuring her about something. She looks unconvinced. Close-up. He squeezes a gel into his hand, and strokes his cock with it. It’s very lubed up. Camera follows his hand as he places some gel on her asshole. Close up her face. Scrunched up. Not so very happy. Close-up her butt. His cock is knocking at her back door. Alternate shots between her face and her ass. Even more scrunched up face. We see the head of his cock enter her has, there’s resistance, then it pops in. A look of sheer terror on her face. He pushes and pulls his cock in and out, he’s almost all the way in. She looks scared, her head shaking as he begins fucking her. He’s pulling all the way out now and slamming it back into her ass. She grimaces. He grips her hips for more power and buttfucks her hard. Her face softens. He pistons into her ass. Her mouth opens, we hear her, quietly at first, “Fuck… me… fuck me.” then louder. “Fuck ME Fuck My ASSHOLE GODDAMMIT!” Sweat drips onto her from him. He pushes her fully onto the bed. She screams into a pillow, holding it tight. He jerks hard, and so does she. He trembles and throbs, obviously cumming inside her butt. Her hair, wet with sweat, streaks across her face. Close up of a white wall. His hand moves into the shot. He snaps his finger, and points downward. We see her looking offscreen. She gets up off the bed and squats on the wooden floor. She plays with her asshole a little, cum starts dribbling out. When it’s all out. she gets down on her knees, holds her hair back with one hand, and proceeds to lick it up of the floor. She swallows all she can. She looks up, tentatively. Then she smiles as he places his hand on her head. She crawls up to him and licks his cock and balls.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: You taught me… things I never even dreamed of…

[Montage. Candle wax dripping on her tits. Her tits being spanked. Her ass being spanked. Her face deep-throating him. Sucking cum off the floor. Cum dripping into her hand from her cunt, she drips it into her mouth. Her hands tied behind her back, mascara running down her face, his cock furiously fucking her mouth. We hear “Yes” and “Fuck me baby” and assorted other things showing she loves it. She sits on his face, cumming. We see them coming out of the nightclub, into the alleyway. He points to the trashcan. She walks over, hikes up her short skirt, spreads her legs, grabs her pussy, and tries to pee on it. He fucks her from behind, hard. We see her in her apartment, hands tied in front of her, tied to a jacket hook on the wall, her forearms parallel with the wall, leaning against it, she’s bent over, her gorgeous ass stick out, he takes her from there, we see her face smiling, she loves it this way. Cumshot to her face. Cumshot to her tits. Cumshot to her face. Cumshot in her mouth. Slo-motion cum, traveling through the air, catching her in her mouth, she smiles as it hits her lips and teeth, her tongue bringing it to her throat.

[Black]

Woman speaking: You had me completely.

[Sitting at table, looking at computer advertisements. The back of his head nods. She is unpacking kitchen things in a new apartment, bigger, nicer. Cumshot to her face. She picks up his dry-cleaning. Cum dripping from her pussy. She makes dinner. She sucks his cock, turns her head, and sucks another cock, she looks up, we see his head nodding yes, two cumshots to her face. She vacuums the apartment. She looks apprehensive, we see him nodding again, she shrugs her shoulders, she dips her tongue into a woman’s vagina. Vagina Squirt to her face. She’s getting the mail. He fucks her as she’s tied to the wall again. She’s at the office doing shit. She’s getting fucked from behind as she sucks another guy’s cock. She’s getting dressed in the mirror, she looks so happy. He comes up behind her, whispers in her ear, and they go offscreen, they appear to go to a kind of a S&M club, big black guy at the door lets them in after looking around surreptitiously.

Woman speaking: And I thought I had you…

[She’s lying naked on the bed, asleep after sex, He’s dressed, putting on his tan overcoat, he reaches into his pocket, pulls out a ring, he slips it on his left hand ring finger, he leaves. She’s tied on the wall again, bent over, he’s taking her from behind, she’s loving it, he looks at his watch, oral cumshot and swallow, she looks so happy. She’s at the apartment dinner table, alone, waiting. They are having missionary sex, he seems to finish, but she’s nowhere near. She looks out the window on the rainy street, she’s alone. She’s tied on the wall again, her face looks concerned, her eyes dart about, he cums on her ass, just a little bit comes out, he wipes it up and feeds it to her, she licks it, trying to be sexy. They are fighting in a restaurant. He leaves. She follows. Many city blocks. We see a woman stepping out of her brownstone house, manuevering a baby carriage. From behind, we see our man enter the picture, her eyes light up as she sees him. They hug and kiss, and take the baby on a walk down the street. Our girl, always shot with the lights reflecting in her eyes, is now shot with the lights turned off, her eyes appear dark, lifeless.]

Woman speaking: You cast me adrift… without an anchor…

[Our girl is having random sex. Montage: some guy fucking her hard, she’s sweating, but her face is blank, she’s not into it. Cumshot to her mouth, she dutifully swallows it without joy. Two guys fucking her, two guys cumming on her, she performs her duties. Guy fucks her from behind in the alley of the nightclub, she calls out ‘oh yeah fuck me harder’ with no real enthusiasm. She stares blankly at her computer screen at work. A guy and girl are fucking with our girl, we see her have an orgasm, and a faint smile, but it fades. Another guy fucks her in the alley and pushes her down. She lays in the puddle where she fell, not getting up. A baglady comes by and takes her shoes. Other people stop and point. Ambulance comes. Crowd shot of gawkers. We see the same big black guy from the S&M club. She’s back home, doing shit around the house. not smiling. The big black guy shows up at her door. They talk into the night.]

[Dungeon? Our girl is in a bright red partial corset, partial as her now hairy pussy is exposed. Her thigh-high red leather boots look spectacular. Her face is made up with some severe looking make-up job. Riding crop in her hand, she is the perfect image of a BDSM Mistress. We see the black guy again with a naked guy. The black guy is training her, correcting her moves, making sure her posture is dominating. She is whipping her trainee boy, she begins to like it.]

Woman speaking: But without you, I would not have found my calling…

[We see a line of several people, men and women, at the door of the 2nd avenue club. Inside shot. Our gal is counting hundred dollar bills. There’s several stacks of them. Black guy sticks his head in, she nods. Montage: Our girl dominating many people in dungeon environment, girls, guys, girls and guys. She yells at them, taunts them, ties them up, fucks some of them, sucks some of them, spanks and whips them, licks cum from her high heels. She counts her money. More customers. We hear voices, “Please Mistress,” “Yes Mistress,” “No Mistress,” “I love you Mistress,” “I love you Mistress,” “I love you Mistress”… We see her at her old job, cleaning out her desk. More shots of her dominating people.]

Woman speaking: And then… you came back…

[Tan overcoat man enters the club. Everyone knows him and is glad to see him. Big Black shakes his hand enthusiastically, walks him to a private room. Our guy signs the consent form and hands it to Big Black, who then also takes the clothes from our boy, as it seems he has many times before. Big Black chains him in the middle of the room, obviously with our man’s consent. He then blindfolds him. From the back, we see the eagle tattoo on his shoulder. Big Black enters our gals private room. He points to a video monitor, where our gal recognizes the man in chains. She turns and stops, her hand coming to her face. Then we see her smile and grab a little satchel full of things]

[Dungeon. We see our girl enter the dungeon, smiling at the man. Blindfolded, he doesn’t know what’s happening, but he’s smiling as he stands naked and chained in the center of the room. Our girl traces her riding crop down the side of his face, down his chest and abdomen, and then she whacks his thigh hard. He jumps but keeps on smiling. Our gal smirks and moves around him sensually, rubbing herself against his well muscled body. We can see his cock rising. We see him trying to talk with her, but she won’t answer. Finally she stops in front of him, and lowers herself down to his cock and sucks it. She sucks it very well, very deep. We see his face contort as if he’s about to cum. She stops, and stands up. We can see him pleading, struggling for release of his cum. Instead, she leans forward and kisses him lightly. He strains to push against her but she’s too smart for that. He relaxes and they kiss more, their tongues coming together, her hand sliding behind his head. She eventually pulls back. He looks thoughtful, like this could be, might be, familiar or something.]

[Close ups. Our gal reaches into her bag and pulls out something we can’t see. She yanks off his blindfold. He blinks a lot, we see his face for the first time. He’s rather handsome. He blinks several times under the light, then recognition dawns on him. He smiles at first, then tries to reach for her when he remembers he’s shackled. A look of terror crosses his face. He struggles but she grabs him and straps a ball gag onto his mouth. He can scream, but no one will ever hear him. His dick is still hard. She spits in his face, then she kicks him in the balls. His eyes bulge and he collapses, only he can’t because of his shackles. He moans and tears roll down his eyes as he hangs there. Our gal brings over a special bench and puts it in front of him. Carefully, she unlocks his arms and helps him fall onto the bench. She quickly shackles his hands down along the sides of the bench. She gets a strap-on from her bag, it’s ridiculously big. He sobs more. She spits on it, sucks it, in front of him, then straps it on herself. She gets behind him and spits some more on his ass, then shoves it into him. His body goes rigid as he shrieks and screams, but to no avail. She pounds his cheating ass, hard. She pulls out of him, and removes his ball gag. But instantly she shoves the dildo into his mouth. She waves her hand.]

[Close up on Big Black as he walks in. Pull out, we see he’s naked, with a big fucking cock hanging between his legs. We see terror again in our boy’s eyes as he thinks he’s going to get ass raped again. But instead, our girl undoes her strap-on and begins to suck Big Black’s cock. She can only go down about three fourths of the way, but she’s very enthusiastic. Our man is seen to be talking until she holds up the ball gag again, he shuts up. Big Black turns her over and fucks her hard from behind on the concrete floor. She loves it and yells and hoots and hollers. Our man turns his head, Big Black slaps him and points his face back to the action.]

[Close up of our girl. We see the glint in her eyes again, she smiles and laughs and shouts as she cums full force from Big Black’s fucking. Presently, she gets close to our boy, putting her face next to his. Big Black puts his cock in her mouth and with short but fast strokes, fucks her face hard. His face tightens up as he cums, our gal catching all of it in her mouth. She looks at our tattooed friend, Big Black holds the guy’s mouth open, and she spits it into our guy’s face. Most of it lands in his mouth. Big Black points a big finger at him, and he reluctantly swallows.]

[Alleyway. Our boy is seen being thrown into the alley. He’s got his pants on, he stumbles in the garbage piles. Shoes are tossed at him. Then his tan overcoat flies into a dirty puddle.]

[Our girl smiles, the gleam in her eye still. She and big Black look at a clipboard, and start pointing at some things in the dungeon. Camera pulls back, she is making motions as if they are going to redecorate the dungeon with some new stuff.]

[Fadeout]

My girls just sat there, staring off into space.

“Well?” I asked. “Anything?”

Finally, Stacy spoke up. “Well, where to begin. It’s so full of cliche’s that it almost hurts my feelings. Your characters are cardboard, the plot is obvious, and the ending is somewhat weak.”

I looked dejectedly at the carpeting.

“But!” Stacy continued. “Hey, look at me. I’m not done. But! I’m also incredibly turned on and if You don’t touch me in about 5 seconds I’m going to scream!”

“Really?” I asked. “You got horny from it?”

“3 – 2 -” she counted down.

I jumped beside her on the couch and hugged her. I put my hand in her crotch, I could feel the heat from her as she clamped her legs down and dry humped my hand. I looked over at Whitney.

“Well, what did you think, baby?”

“I’m a little stunned. Stunned at how fucking psycho you are. Stunned that I liked most of it. Stunned that I wanted that big black guy to fuck him in the ass at the end.”

I laughed at that.

Missy spoke up. “Trent, I already came in my shorts, look.” She stood up for us, her wet spot very apparent. She shook her head and took them off. No panties, of course. She likes going commando.

“You have to film it,” Melissa continued. She sat back down and lazily rubbed her pussy. “But, can you? That’s a lot of people! Do you know any big black guys?”

“No, I have no idea how to really do this. It just came to me one day.”

“Seriously?” asked Whitney. “Things like this just come to you? You are a warped little individual, aren’t you!” But she said it with a twinkle in her eye.

I was still rubbing Stacy through her pants when she said to Whitney. “Hey middle sister. You said nothing’s changed between all of us, right? Well I need to get fucked right fucking now so join in or whatever but I need this man!”

Whitney laughed. “You two, or you three go on without me. I’m still going through my clothes. Don’t be all day, though. We’ve got to get back, Trent. Big day tomorrow.”

Right. Big day at my new job tomorrow. But… it’s a pretty big day right now, too!

Missy came over to us, but Stacy stopped her. “Honey, sweetie, could you just give me ten minutes? You can sit right there and watch or whatever, but can I just get a little ‘Trent’ time alone? Please? You can have him afterwards.”

A little sadly, Melissa sat back down on the couch. But she kept fingering herself and watching us.

Stacy hurriedly undressed, I did too. I like having sexy girls all around me, but I also like the one-on-one stuff too. Stacy laid down on the couch, pulling me on top of her.

She whispered so Missy couldn’t hear. “Just fuck me. Now. I’m ready, just put it in.”

I maneuvered between her legs, my cock found her wet pussy waiting. She was ready, alright. Ready, waiting, and fucking oozing on my cock. She kissed me as I slid deep into her. Little “oh’s” and “yes”es escaped from her lips. She whispered more to me.

“Thank you for the movie script… I’m so flattered… and you’re going to be the guy, right?”

I nodded affirmative.

“There’s so many cumshots from your character… so much cum… I believe I get covered in it a few times… covered in your cum… oh you fuck me so well… cover me in your cum… always… never stop… and fuck my ass, and tie me to a wall… and fuck me with another guy… I’ll suck both your cocks at the same time… but I’ll never kick you in balls baby… never…Oh I like it nice and slow like this… but you can do anything to me… slap me… spank me… spit on me… oh you like that?”

I erupted inside her. Talking to me like that, it kills me. Having her tell me over and over that she wanted my cum, well I couldn’t keep it inside any longer. My throbbing cock triggered her orgasm. Stacy kissed me deeply as her pussy walls contracted on raging cock.

“Okay okay!” Missy interrupted. “Break it up you two! What is this, amateur hour? Quit fooling around and fuck me hard, Trent!”

Missy crawled on top of Stacy, but backwards, so they got into a sixty-nine. Missy plopped down so her cunt was right in Stacy’s face. I smiled at Stacy as she extended her tongue and licked her sister’s already dripping cunt.

My cock managed to return to ramming size. I was a bit surprised. Three big cums already today, and it’s only around 2 o’clock!

I forced my cock into Missy’s cunt, pushing her juices aside. My balls dragged on Stacy’s face. I know she didn’t mind.

Whitney walked by and smiled at me. She really doesn’t mind, I thought.

“Hey baby!” I said to her. “Grab that little camera, I think it’s charged enough. Yeah turn it on, hey everyone, say ‘Hi’ to Kylie!”

Whitney pointed the camera down at Stacy’s face. “Hey Kylie! Wish you were here!”

“Come here!” said Missy. “Point it at me! Ok good. Hey Kylie, look at this!”

Missy dipped her tongue into Stacy’s pussy. She slurped up some cum into her mouth.

“Mmmm, huh? Maybe you’d like me to do this to you? Huh? Maybe? Yeah? We’ll have a contest to see who has the bigger tits and the winner gets–“

“Kylie’s are bigger,” I interrupted.

“And the winner gets,” Missy continued, trying to think of something. “She gets her tits spanked by everyone! HAhahaha! Come on and fuck me harder Trent! Don’t be a pussy!”

Whitney pointed the camera at me.

“Hey sister. Just fucking around. My dick is tired. You better leave me alone tonight. You Slut!”

Whitney pointed it at herself. “I don’t know why I’m here. These assholes are just fucking around and ignoring me. I need some milk therapy tonight. Ple-e-e-ase?”

I slapped Missy on her ass cheek, hard.

“OW! What was that for?”

“You called me a pussy!” I teased.

“Well, you are!”

SMACK on her ass! you could see my fingers left a red mark on her cheeks.

“That didn’t hurt!”

SMACK!

“Ow!” she cried out. “Ok that one did… OW! Shit!”

“Hey Trent,” said Whitney. “I’m getting great footage of this down here. Your cock looks amazing in Missy’s cunt, and Stacy is licking your shaft and her pussy… this is great!”

Well, it felt fucking great. Missy’s tight pussy felt so great, and Stacy’s tongue pressed hard on my cock as I rammed it in and out of Missy. How much of this can a man take? Only a couple minutes, it turned out.

I looked down at Whitney, she saw my face and came up and laid her face on her sister’s ass cheeks, opening her mouth so seductively.

I pulled my cock out and jerked it onto Whitney’s face, streaking across Missy’s ass in the process.

“Put it back in!” begged Missy. “I need it to cum!”

Whitney gave it a few good sucks, and I rammed it back inside Missy. I managed to fuck Missy a little bit more. Combined with Stacy licking her from underneath, my shrinking cock got Missy off, her juices dripping down onto Stacy’s face.

You gotta love sisters, man!

( . Y . )

Well, Monday sure was weird.

Spent the morning doing the usual Human Resources stuff; filling out forms, getting oriented, photographed, fingerprinted, passwords, all that junk.

My temporary supervisor, Steve, took me to lunch at a very expensive place, Ribeye steaks! But no drinks, which was good because I was anxious to get started. Steve took me to my office and introduced me around to people. Steve was showing me the ropes as my immediate boss, the very smoking-hot Taylor Worthington, was traveling with my brother-in-law in the Orient.

So as he’s leaving, Steve reached into his pocket and slid me two tickets to the hockey game on Friday. The team is owned by the company, he said, we always get tickets. Enjoy! Well, ok, thanks.

And then, one of my co-workers came by, re-introduced himself, and says hey, got an extra $100 gift card to Outback Restaurant, and why don’t I take it? Um… I guess…

It continued throughout the afternoon. People came by and gave me gifts. Or, tried to give me gifts. After an hour of this stuff, about 5 different people, I said “enough” and declined all subsequent gifts. I mean, this was fricking weird. It’s like I was being paid off, or extorting these people, or something. I don’t know what.

Anyway, started looking into our security protocols and found them to be in massive disarray. And I couldn’t figure out why. I mean, this shit isn’t that hard, how could it be configured to have some gaping holes?

Got a call from my Brother-in-law, Richard AKA Dick, late in the afternoon. He was in Malaysia, where it was early morning.

“Hey buddy! How’s your first day?”

“Yeah, great! Everyone’s been real cool and all.”

“Any problems?”

“Well… yeah… Everybody is trying to give me gifts. I don’t get it. I refused them and returned most of them. What the hell is going on?”

“Tre-e-e-nt! Buddy! Don’t worry about it! They’re just glad to have you aboard and all. It’s something we do for everyone.”

Hmmm, right. Even the assistants? The secretaries? They’ve got $100 to just hand out? Doesn’t sound right.

“Yeah Richard. Well I just don’t feel good about it. Anyway, I’m patching up the security holes–“

“Whoa!” said Dick. “Take it easy buddy, it’s your first day. Don’t worry about that, it’s pretty complex–“

“No, really, Dick. It’s no problem. I’m almost–“

“Ok Trent. Slow it down. What we need you to work on is in the E-mail Taylor sent you, so just do that until we get back next week.”

We talked a little more and hung up.

That night, I was really worried about what I had gotten myself into.

Kylie and Whitney managed to take my mind of things, though. Whitney sucked my cock while I was trying to milk my sister dry (it never happened, she always had more). Kylie started talking to me.

“I liked that little movie you guys sent me yesterday!”

“Mmmm Hmmm.” I didn’t like letting go.

“I uh… haven’t seen the girls in almost a year, you know.”

“Mmm.”

“Maybe we should have them over this weekend?”

“Mmmmm!” I nodded my head. Yes, let’s have them over!

“But… well I don’t know if they’ll like me…” she drifted off. This is one of those things guys don’t get. Is she really nervous or just fishing for compliments? Fortunately, Whitney piped up.

“Like you? Missy is completely ape-shit about you! Say the word and she’ll be here as soon as she can. Stacy, too.” Whitney went back to sucking my cock.

“But,” Kylie continued. “She said something about spanking my tits? I don’t know, that sounds kinky.”

Reluctantly, I released her nipple and swallowed. “Sweetie, don’t worry. I’ve got the slow motion camera so we’ll be able to capture all of it.”

“Oh,” Kylie replied, sarcastically. “Good, cuz that’s what I was worried about! Dumbshit. Suck me harder.”

I grabbed both her tits and mashed them together, trying to get both nipples in my mouth. If I pulled really hard on them, I could. Warm momma’s milk poured down my throat as Whitney increased her mouth pressure on my cock. I hadn’t cum in over 24 hours, I had a shitload saved up. Ecstatically, my sperms fired into Whitney’s mouth. She carefully captured all of it.

Whitney pushed Kylie on her back, and drizzled my cum all over Kylie’s leaking tits. Then, holding them together, Whitney buried her face in Kylie’s soft, cum-covered breasts. She kissed Kylie, sharing some of my cum with my sister. I pushed a milky tit into the mix, they both played and licked it up.

“Trent,” began Kylie. “Will you… maybe… make a movie of just me and Whitney here? I think it would be nice.”

Fuck, yeah. I’ll make all the movies I can of these two.

As soon as I get this job shit settled down.

Richard’s supposed to go to China in a few days, and then home. I think we’ll clear up all this shady shit.

( . Y . )

Thanks for reading. More to come!

---

Part 2. What will happen?

Chapter 2:

Wes had a smile glued to his face, as he slept next to his birth-mother, his whole body was relaxed as well as his soul. Wes felt a tug on his cock, that caused him to wake up grogily and look down at his mothers head bobbing up and down on his semi-erect cock.
“Oh…morning baby. I woke up horny and hungry and I wanted this yummy cock for breakfast. Hope you don’t mind” Melanie giggled, as she jerked him a bit and stared at him for approval, as his cock throbbed in her hands.
“This is…the best way to wake up. Bit unfair that I have to starve though” Wes pouted jokingly, his mothers eyes flashed as she got what he meant and positioned herself, so he could eat her, already dripping pussy.
“I’m….so…sorry. Here….eat me” Melanie groaned, as he sons long tongue, darted in and out of her wet cunt, flicking her clit and lapping her juices. Wes put two of his fingers up and down her slit, parting them and then sliding his tongue deeper, her pussy dripped on his tongue and it was a salty and sweet feeling, but he loved it.
“Tongue fuck my cunt so bad baby. I’m about to cum in your face so hard” Melanie moaned, her hips were thrusting at him and she had to hold his cock in place to put it in her mouth.
“I’m about to cum mum” Wes groaned, fingering her pussy as he spoke.
“Then cum for me baby. I’m just holding on for you” Melanie told him, as she came, soaking her sons face with her cum.
Wes cried out and he shot 3 hot, stringy load of cum, his mother caught 2 in her mouth, while the 3rd hit her on the chin and dripped onto Wes’s crotch, in his mass of pubes. Melanie rolled off her son and onto the bed next to him, her pussy was tingling and her heart was pounding, Wes’s chest was tight and his face was drenched in his mothers juices, his cock was slowly becoming flacid.
“God damn, you know how to treat a woman. So what do you want to do today?” Melanie asked, rubbing his legs and poking her firm tits into them as well.

Wes and Melanie decided to go shopping, it was 8 in the morning and everything was opening up and Melanie wanted to treat her son, being she had the money to do so.
“So apart from being a God in bed, what else are you great at?” Melanie asked, as they wandered around town, looking through some windows at some stores.
“I’m great at video games and I like to play guitar. I know smoke on the water…and I know a few more notes, but still” Wes chuckled, doing some air guitar and thrusting his hips a little, making his birth-mother raise her eyebrow and lick her lips.
“You know what, I want to buy you a new shirt or pants, anything really, I want to make you feel special” Melanie told him, leading him towards the most expensive clothing store, where the owner was dusting and had a very bad comb over.
“Hello! Would you two like any help today?” The owner asked with a smile, he couldn’t help stare at Melanie’s chest, her cleavage was ample and Wes noticed a bit of his cum had crusted on her.
“No thank you, we’re fine, just spoiling my special man” Melanie liked the attention and she pulled Wes in and kissed him deeply, slipping her tongue deep into his mouth and moaning into him.
“Well…I…um…oh look other customers” The owner was blushing and quickly waddled away. Wes laughed once the kiss broke and he followed, as she picked out a few shirts, a couple of pants and a belt.
“Here, go try them on. I believe they will make you look handsome…I mean more than you already are” Melanie squeezed his cock, which was half hard and winked at him. Wes tried on a pair of the pants, but they were a bit tight and he put them over the door, he pulled his shirt off and Melanie surprised him by entering the dressing room.
“Hows it going? Those didn’t fit?” Melanie pointed at the pants over the door, and he shook his head.
“Nah they were a bit tight. I was about to put this shirt on” Wes told her, she trailed her finger down his abs and couldn’t stop staring.
“Forget the clothes. Fuck me right here and now” Melanie demanded, she got on her knees and pulled his boxers off, his cock hit her in the face, causing her to giggle and she grabbed his cock and passionatly began to suck it.
Wes had to put his hand on his mouth to keep from moaning out loud, his other hand was on his birth-mothers head and helped guide her back and forth, she deep-throated him and gasped for breath.
“You’re amazing…I can’t wait to get loud in the hotel room” Melanie giggled in a whisper, she looked up at him and batted her eyes.
There was a knock at the change room door.
“Occupied…I’m sure there are other change rooms” Wes told whoever was, the knocking stopped and Melanie shrugged and began sucking his cock again.
“Guhhh” Wes moaned quietly, he shot two loads into her mouth, his cock was still hard, but he couldn’t feel it.

“Yum. I love it. Fuck trying on the rest, we’ll get some food and go back to the hotel” Melanie told him, Wes fixed his pants and shirt and she opened the door and his adopted mother was standing there, Zoe, she had her arms folded over and looked hard at both Wes and Melanie.
“Mum…I…uh” Wes tried to say, but he didn’t know what to say.
“What are you doing? And Melanie I assume?” Zoe put her hand out and shook her hand, looking down at her nose to her, but Wes could see something in her eye, that he saw whenever she got new shoes or when her husband kissed her on the back of the neck.
‘She’s horny and jealous’ Wes thought to himself.
“Hi…you are Zoe. So nice to finally meet you. I was getting some new clothes for Wes, wanted to splurge on him” Melanie explained, pointing at the clothes in the change room to justify why she was in there with him.
“Splurge huh? Or cum in you? I heard what you were doing in there. I don’t want to make a scene here, how about we go to your hotel and talk.” Zoe told them, she stood aside and they walked out and made their way to the hotel.

“Ok…So what exactly happened? Met decided to fuck each other? You know this is incest right?” Zoe ranted, as soon as they got into their hotel room, she saw how drenched the bed was and decided to sit on the couch in the room.
“I…” Wes started.
“I dont want to hear from you. You’re a horny teen, so I know the main brain isn’t the top one. I’m more talking about your birth-mother right there” Zoe interrupted him.
“Well, he is a handsome young man. He reminded me so much of my husband and I don’t know. The fact that I never had him and the attraction was strong as I saw his picture and I wanted him bad as I came face to face” Melanie explained looking at her son and then at Zoe.
“I can understand attraction, believe me, Wes is very handsome and when he was 15 and I caught him in checking himself out, he had abs then and his cock was rock hard and looked amazing…”Zoe told them.
“Wait, you checked me out?” Wes piped up, he was a little slow but when his adopted mother said he was attractive, that caught his attention and sent a tingle in his pants.
“..Yes I have. But for me to have feelings for you, isn’t wrong as we aren’t related. But for you and her…what are you doing?” Zoe stopped talking, as Wes pulled his shirt off and unbuttoned his pants, he stood there in his boxers and Zoe could see his cock grow and make a tent in his boxers.
“I know you want me. Take off your clothes and lets play” Wes told her, Melanie was sitting quietly on the bed and enjoying the show.
“No…I” Zoe began trying to shrug it off.
“Take off your clothes” Wes demanded, he got in front of her and put his hands on her hips, he could feel her shake.

Zoe was a beautiful woman and Wes wanked a few times over her, whenever he needed to imagine a woman. Zoe had ginger hair, a few freckles on her face and neck, she was chubby but in a cute way and she had 16-B cups and she had a few tattoos, she had more, but Wes didn’t know about those.
“Take them off” Wes simply said, he put his hands up her side and put his hands on her face and leaned in and kissed her softly.
“Ok” Zoe answered, she pulled her top off and dropped it on the floor, Wes looked at her cleavage in her bright green bra, his favourite colour.
“Oops, do you want some of this?” Wes pulled his boxers off and his cock was fully erect and hit her in the leg, Zoe gasped and Melanie licked her lips.
“I do…I’m not sure, if I should, but I do” Zoe uttered, she held it in her hands and felt his cock pulsate in her hands.
“Go on. Its amazing” Melanie egged her on, she stood up and began to get undressed, it took her a few seconds to be completely naked and she got up and went behind Zoe and undid her bra.
“Wow” Wes uttered, her boobs were perky and the left one had a small tattoo of a winky face, while the right one had a big looking freckle on it, he noticed she had another tattoo on her rib cage of a flower, a purple rose.
“Wow indeed” Zoe replied, she got on her knees and slowly licked his throbbing cock, then helped it in her mouth slowly, moaning as she did, Melanie smiled and rubbed her tits together for her sons sake.
“You enjoying your adopted mother suck your amazing cock? Want to tongue fuck my cunt when she rides your cock?” Melanie asked, spreading her pussy lips apart, Wes saw that she was soaking wet and he just nodded his head and tried hard not to cum.
“Do you like it? Am I doing it right?” Zoe stopped sucking and began jerking him as she asked the question, her attitude had changed and she was loving everything.
“Its perfect mum…God. Can we move to the bed, then we can all get comfy” Wes suggested, Zoe stopped sucking and let go of his cock and they moved to the bed.

Wes laid down on the bed, grabbing the pillow to have under his head, his back felt the wetness of Melanie from last night and this morning. Melanie laid next to him and watched as Zoe was between his legs and sucking his cock as ravenous as she could, moaning as she did, her pants were still on, but she had unbuttoned them to get comfy.
“Ever think that you’d be in this position?” Melanie asked, letting Wes rub her nipples, making them perky and pinching them a little.
“Never. I love how this has turned out…oh god mum, I’m about to cum” Wes put his hands on her head, Melanie jokingly pouted as he let go of her nipple, then she began kissing his neck and listened to him cum.
“My lord, fuck you taste amazing. Wow…just wow. I can’t believe I did that. Can I have some cock in my pussy now?” Zoe asked, sitting up on the edge of the bed and licking her lips, her breasts bounced and her hair was ruffled and in her face, so she put it up in a ponytail.
“Say please” Wes teased, sitting up and touching her tits, and they felt firm and bouncy.
“Really?” Zoe couldn’t believe the sas that was coming from her son. Zoe taught her son good manners, as she didn’t want her friends to look down on her, or the teachers to kick up a fuss.
“Yes really. Say please, then you can get on and I’ll fuck you so hard, your brain will melt in your head from all the cum” Wes told her, Melanie choked back a laugh as she rubbed his back.
“Fine. Please son, can I have that amazing cock in my pussy…which by the way you havent seen yet. Melanie’s looks amazing, but this one is a surprise for you” Zoe pleaded and stood up, she put her hands on her pants and slid them down seductivly, they dropped to her feet and she stood there in a green g-string, and Wes could see she was more than wet, she was soaking her panties.
“You can and please can I see that pussy please?” Wes asked, she smiled at his manners and slid her g-string down and Wes saw that Zoe’s pussy was freshly shaven, had a small tattoo of another winky face, and her pussy smelt delicious, a pugent smell of piss and cum and to Wes it smelled sweeter than sweat.
“Wow, that looks amazing. Want to ride me?” Wes asked, Zoe nodded and slid down on his cock with ease, she felt tight, but his cock fit perfectly.
“Oh god….OH FUUUUUCCK” Zoe cried, leaning back and breathing heavily, her tits bouncing with each thrust.
“Now eat me, so I can talk to your mum” Melanie told Wes, she got up and put her wet pussy in his face, and got comfy as he slid his tongue deep in her wet hole and swirled it around.

“SHIT….OH…OH…OH” Zoe moaned, she opened her eyes and watched as Melanie came eye level to her and her eye was flinching as Wes was teasing her pussy.
“I’m sorry we….had to meet like we did, but you have to admit…..it’s amazing that it turned out like this” Melanie beamed, slowing her breathing down and trying not to get to excited.
“……It…is, but I was….expecting a more meet and greet between you two. Not a…whole fuck show….but seriously right now…I can’t…complain. Absolutely not complaining” Zoe groaned, she leaned forward and placed her hands on her sons hips, trying not to touch Melanie.
“Don’t be a prude. I’m not going to be” Melanie told her, she put her hands on Zoe’s tits and squeezed and leaned in and kissed the tattoo playfully, before going up and kissing her and slipping in her tongue.
Wes felt the mood change from his position, and so he quickened the pace of his hips and held Zoe in place and his tongue darted in and out and over Melanie’s pussy, teasing her clit in the process, making her moan into Zoe’s mouth.
“Oh fuck….god he is good” Melanie cooed, she leaned down and kissed Zoe’s tits and wiggled her pussy deeper into Wes’s mouth.
“Damn straight he is….I’m pissed….that I waited to make a move. My husband is a great lover, but he doesn’t have the cock or stamina that Wes seems….oh fuuck…to have” Zoe explained, she slid her fingers up Melanie’s chest and teased her nipples and squealed as she pulled her hair and bit her neck playfully.
Melanie pulled Zoe in and bit her bottom lip with passion, as she clawed her tits and felt her pussy brewing towards an explosive orgasm.

“I’M ABOUT TO CUM” Zoe screamed, pulling away from Melanie and raising her hands in the air.
“FUCK…ME TOO” Melanie moaned, her hands went to Zoe’s hips and she dug her nails in.
“MMMMHMMMHHHM” Wes mummbled, meaning he was cumming, his cock exploded into Zoe’s cunt, while she came all over his cock and Melanie came in her sons mouth, causing her to catch her breathe.
Zoe rolled off her son, Melanie did the same and Wes took in a deep breath and felt his body tingle and tighten up, white spots appeared in his vision.
“Let me clean that up. I’m still horny, I didn’t have that cock in me yet” Melanie crowed, she moved down and began lapping up his cock, sipping up the juices of Zoe and Wes, which tasted amazing and his cock stayed erect in her mouth.
“Do you think you can go another round?” Melanie asked, looking up at him, he nodded and she climbed on top of him and slid her sopping pussy on his cock, it slid with ease and she pushed down which hurt her cervix a little, but she got over it.
Wes looked at Zoe and she was laying on the bed, looking up at the roof and she felt her body tingle and cum leak from her dripping cunt.
“Fuck your mother…come on baby, fuck me so hard” Melanie growled, she leaned down and kissed him deeply, before scratching her nails down on his chest and speeding up the pace.
“Oh…fuck, you’re amazing” Wes moaned and he leaned forward and buried his face in her tits, smelling her skin and licking her nipples.
“YES….OH BABY” Melanie cried, holding his head to her chest, making her tits poke him in the face and bouncing faster on his cock.
“I’m about to cummmm” Wes moaned putting his hands on her hips and leaning into her more
“Just a little longer….FUCK FUCK FUCK” Melanie pleaded, sweat was coming from her head and her heart was pounding hard.
“I’M CUMMING”
“ME TOO BABY” Melanie screamed, holding onto him as they came together and fell back on the pillow in a heap.

Wes had his birth-mother Melanie on his right side and his adopted mother Zoe was on his left side, both were naked, sweaty and filled with his cum. Zoe was sound asleep and Wes saw her tits go up and down on him, Melanie was kissing him quietly and passionatly.
“I love you, and I believe she loves you too” Melanie told him, smiling at how her son was smiling.
“I love you as well.” Wes said and he watched as she went to sleep as well. With that Wes held them tight and closed his eyes.

---

Another beast story

Mary Had a Hot Ram Chapter

by David Crane

—————————————————
Chapter 1

Mary Wilson had a little lamb.

His fleece was white as snow and he followed her to school and all that shit, but the nursery rhyme stuff stopped there — because the little lamb grew up to be a horny ram.

The ram was a powerful creature with swept-back horns, mighty shoulders and piledriver haunches. He remained white except for a black face and black rings around his legs just above the nimble cloven hoofs. He had golden eyes. He had the long flowing beard of a patriarch, but his balls were full of youthful cum.

He had a huge prick and massive balls.

In the prime of life, the ram would have been ready to challenge all other rams for the right to fuck the fat, woolly ewes that grazed on the green hillside, for he knew his rightful place.

But it had been reared as a pet.

And the ram often turned a glow �ing golden eye on Mary and his thoughts were hardly sheepish …

Mary Wilson was a teen by the time the ram was in his youthful prime. She could hardly fail to notice the change in the beast. As a soft woolly lamb she had named him Cuddles but as he grew into a powerful hard-muscled creature the name had seemed rather silly and she had begun to call him Rocky the Ram.

Mary was growing into a nubile young lady at the same time that Rocky matured into potency.

Mary was still a virgin and quite innocent, although, being a farm girl, she knew all about the way that animals fucked and observed those bestial fuckings with interest. She wasn’t sure just how humans fucked but, being inquisitive, had often listened to the grunts and the moans that drifted through the thin wooden farmhouse walls from her parents’ bedroom.

Fucking sounded like fun.

***

Although the ram was no longer what could be called cuddly, he was still Mary’s favorite pet and she often stroked and petted the p �owerful brute.

She had also recently started to stroke and pet her cunt.

She had discovered the pleasures of self-caress more or less by accident.

One day her pussy had been particularly hot and juicy and her clit was standing out stiff and tingling. Mary had begun to rub her crotch to soothe her cunt, not quite sure what had caused the condition. Very soon, a thrill had started to sweep through her pussy.

She had been surprised by such a wonderful sensation. Her hand had rubbed vigorously away. All of a sudden her big blue eyes had snapped wide open in amazement and her mouth had trembled as her first ever orgasm ripped through her. She had been almost frightened by such intense feeling.

After she’d finished coming and her cunt had cooled down, the girl had thought about what had happened.

She had a strict upbringing.

Anything that felt that good, she figured, just had to be a sin. She vowed never to rub her cunt again.

Fifteen minutes later she frigged hersel �f off again.

Since that day of discovery, Mary began to give herself handjobs with regularity, at least once a day.

Her hands felt so lovely that the girl just had to wonder what a cock or a tongue would feel like.

There was a girl in her school — a one room country schoolhouse — who had a bad reputation. Her name was Lulu May Dickens and it was rumored that she had gone all the way with more than one of the lusty local lads. Mary placed little stock in such gossip as a rule, but she thought that Lulu May looked like the sort of girl who had been naughty.

Mary was eager to ask Lulu May about such things. But Mary was shy. She couldn’t think of a way to bring such a subject into the conversation without becoming embarrassed.

One fine spring day, Mary was sitting on a fallen log out in the back forty, out of sight of the farmhouse, watching the fluffy white clouds drift across the bright blue sky and thinking about this and that. Mainly she was thinking about sex and trying �to figure out how to ask the advice of Lulu May without seeming to be too interested, to find out about naughty things without acting naughty.

She was wearing a checkered dress and a blue bonnet with a pink ribbon.

Under the dress, she wore nothing.

Being a young farm girl, Mary did not have any sexy underwear. She had no money of her own with which to buy any. The local general store didn’t stock anything like that anyhow, and her mother always bought her plain white panties and bras as unshapely and restrictive as armor plate.

Mary hated those awful undies.

So she had taken to not wearing them.

She liked to know and feel that she was naked under her dresses. It gave her a thrill.

It was also handy for frigging herself off.

It was a bother to have to remove her panties when she felt like a quick fingerfucking and if she left them on she always got the crotchband soaking wet, which was awfully embarrassing when her mother washed them in the tub.

She hadn’t y �et decided if she would give herself a handjob today. It was a Saturday and she had slept later than usual. By the time that she awoke, her mother was banging the gong to announce that breakfast was on the table.

Usually on Saturday mornings when she didn’t have to hurry to get to school, Mary liked to stay in bed and enjoy a long and leisurely fingerfucking session.

This morning she had been forced to make a choice — she could miss breakfast and have a good come, or she could forego the pleasures of her pussy for those of her tummy. Mary had a healthy appetite and she could smell bacon and coffee. Furthermore, having just awakened, she had not had time to think the sort of thoughts that usually got her cunt smoldering. Anyhow, she reasoned, she could always fingerfuck later on if she wanted to. So she went down to breakfast.

Then she had wandered out to the fields.

Now she began to squirm on the log as, thinking of the things that naughty Lulu May might have done, she ıbecame aroused and horny.

The idea of fingerfucking herself in the fresh air was attractive. An outdoor handjob seemed sort of wholesome.

She was in no hurry to come.

Coming was the best part, certainly, but Mary liked to enjoy the build up and the preliminaries. She looked around to make sure that there was no one who could see her, then, smiling, she began to unbutton the front of her dress. Spreading it open, she tilted her face down and looked at her tits.

They were lovely tits.

Mary had been amazed when they first became so large and shapely, and she admired them a great deal. Her tits were full and firm, and her nipples were big and fat. When they got stiff, as they were now, they stood out like little pink spaceships ready to be launched.

She knew that the boys in school looked at her tits a lot.

But they looked at the rest of her, too.

Mary’s ass was shaped like a teardrop, firm and sweeping. Her waist was tiny and her hips were rounded. She had long, shapely legs tha �t seemed to have been designed for wrapping around a man’s haunches as he fucked her and had a gently sloping belly fashioned to pump a man dry.

Her face was well matched to that splendid body. She had big blue eyes that looked innocent when they were wide open but not so innocent when they were narrowed with desire. Her mouth was wide and full and sensual, the lower lip slightly turned down in a cute pout. Her hair was thick and blonde, like coils of spun gold tumbling to her shoulders, cascading over her cheeks.

Now she gazed down at her tits.

As she looked, as if her vision were gently caressing her, her nipples began to grow and stiffen.

She cupped her tits in her hands, lifting the plump tits and pushing them together into deep cleavage.

Cupping her tits in her palms and fingers, she began to seep her thumbs back and forth across the nips.

She was starting slowly.

Mary hadn’t yet decided what to think about, what fantasy to employ while she worked on her hot cunt.

Usually she t ˚hought about Jimmy Wilson or George Hubble. They were the best-looking boys at her school. But sometimes she liked to think about nameless strangers. Sometimes she fantasized about more then one nameless stranger at once, imagining what it would be like to have two or three horny young men fondling her at the same time.

She had even pretended that she had sneaked into a monastery where monks had been without women for years, and she had fantasized about a jailbreak, when a dozen escaped convicts who’d had nothing better than their own fists for their long incarcerations raped her.

Mary was a normal heterosexual girl.

She had never thought about doing anything naughty with another girl — yet.

Nor had she ever thought about fucking with an animal.

Like, say, a ram …

Yet there had been a nagging sensation, a dark thrill that was not yet knowledge the last time she had fondled Rocky the Ram. Mary had felt the sexuality of the potent beast. His powerful muscles had trembled and vibrated un �der her hands and his head had tossed about as he snorted with vague significance.

The girl had become sexually aroused and had had to rub herself off three times afterwards before she was satiated. Yet she was still innocent and did not realize that it was the ram who had turned her on.

And perhaps the ram had not yet realized why his balls had bloated and his big prick tensed as Mary petted him.

Both girl and ram both sensed what they did not yet realize …

Mary squirmed on the fallen tree, the rough bark stimulating her juicy pussy.

She lifted her tits higher and ducked her head lower, pushing her tongue out.

She began to lick her stiff nipples.

She was lucky, she thought, that her tits were big enough so she could mouth her own nips. She would be even luckier when she got some handsome boy to do it for her, she figured. She lapped away, her face turning as she switched back and forth from taut tip to tip. Then she gently slurped one nipple into her lips and beg �an to nurse.

Her nipples seemed to explode in her lips. She switched to the other.

It was like a stick of dynamite.

The rippling thrill ran through her tits and rushed down her belly and swirled in waves in her crotch. She could feel her clit expand just like her nipples.

She wished that she were agile enough to get her head down there and tongue her sparking clit.

But she knew that she couldn’t.

She had tried once.

She had sat on the edge of her bed and bent down as far as she could go, but her tongue had fallen just short — frustratingly short — of her creamy cunt. Then she had leaned back and had thrown her ass and hips up, her feet over her head, and had tried to get at her tasty-looking pussy that way. But she had failed by inches again. Her cunt, just over her eager upturned face, had fluttered and the cuntlips had unfurled and a drop of hot cuntjuice had fallen right onto her straining tongue. Mary had let it run around on her tastebuds for a moment �, finding it delicious, then had swallowed it down.

Her failure had left her pussy smoldering.

Her fingers had done the job but she still yearned for a nimble tongue to lave her cunt.

Mary mouthed her tits and nipples for some time, growing hotter by the second.

Then she hiked her ass up from the log and drew her dress up above the waist. Parting her sleek thighs, she gazed down at her pussy. She was very fond of her cunt because her pussy gave her so much pleasure and was looking forward to the day when her cunt would be giving someone else pleasure at the same time.

Her cuntlips were unfurled like the petals of a fleshy pink flower, opening to
the morning sunlight and still streaked with pearly dew. Her pussy had opened and was flooded with cuntjuice. The darker inner flesh was streaked with fuck cream and her clit button stood out in a taut nugget.

Not touching herself with her hands yet, the oversexed farm girl caressed her cunt with her vision.

She licked her lips.

She be �gan running the tips of her fingers slowly up the velvety flesh of her inner thighs, teasing herself, stopping just short of her pussy. She wriggled on the log, starting to pant. Her fingers traced up the creased folds where her legs joined her pelvis, running parallel to her steaming cunt.

She flicked a fingertip over her clit.

She shuddered all over with the sensation.

Bringing her hand up to her lips, she moistened her fingertips with spit, then flicked them over her clit bud again. When she brought them back to her mouth, she could taste her own delicious cuntjuice. She was starting to really squirm by this time. Her slender back arched, her fat tits thrusting out. She looked past those looming tit globes as she eyed her pussy.

She began to fondle her cunt with both hands.

With one hand she stroked her turbulent clit. With the other, tilting her wrist, she slowly and steadily fucked three stiffened fingers in and out of her hole.

Her cunt sucked on her fingers, the in �ner muscles contracting as her hole dragged and pulled.

Her love button expanded and fluttered.

Her eyes had narrowed and her lips parted, her pretty young face contorted into a mask of pure passion. She was panting like a steam engine and hot flashes ran through her body, melting her loins and shooting like an electric current up the smooth flesh of her trembling thighs.

She was almost ready to cream.

She fucked her fingers in steadily and strummed her clit as if she were playing a banjo. The wild thrill increased, the passion waves coming higher with each joyful spasm.

Just as the horny girl was about to reach the crest, she realized she was not alone. She was being watched!

“Oh!” she cried, blushing with embarrassment.

Her hands stopped moving. She was about to pull her dress down to conceal her creamy shame.

She looked about frantically, wondering who was watching her. Was it one of the farmhands or, worse, her daddy?

Then she saw the eyes that were fixed upon � her.

They were golden eyes.

Rocky the Ram was watching the horny girl masturbate …

Chapter 2

Mary’s first feeling was relief.

It would have been mortifying to have a human see what she had been doing, but the ram was only a dumb animal.

Yet she still felt embarrassed.

Animal or not, he was giving her a very strange sort of look. Did a ram know about handjobs? They certainly weren’t equipped for such things, not with those cloven hooves. But did they understand how talented a hand with an opposing thumb was? Did Rocky realize Mary was doing something sexual?

The girl still felt embarrassed.

And she still felt horny, too. She had been just about to come when she had been interrupted. With her orgasm stopped at the last moment, her cunt was steaming and her clit was throbbing with a terrible immediacy.

She wished that the ram would wander off so that she could finish her handjob.

She just couldn’t bring herself to continue while those gold ∆en eyes were fixed upon her.

Then Rocky stepped out of the bushes and slowly advanced towards the frustrated girl, a speculative look in his elliptical eyes. He was stepping lightly, almost gingerly, placing his cloven hooves with care.

Mary noticed that his prick was semi-hard.

She supposed that the ram was out looking for a plump sheep to fuck. Why else would his cock be getting hard? Surely it could have nothing to do with her.

Rocky moved up and stopped just in front of her, dipping his big horned head down and pawing the earth. Mary began to stroke his hairy neck. She could feel the pulse beat there, drumming steadily. His whole body seemed vibrant, and the girl could not help but gaze under his belly and look at his cock.

She saw that his dark-gray balls were like inflated balloons, full of sap. His prick stuck out in a great loop, not really rampant yet but coiling from his loins, the knob starting to squeeze out from the woolly � sheath. His cockhead was dark, almost black, a startling contrast to his fleecy white coat and woolly stalk. His cock was a lot bigger than a human prick, she calculated, for although she had never had anything to do with a human prick she didn’t think that a cock that big would fit in a pair of trousers.

She stroked the ram’s hairy flank.

His cock quivered, hardening more.

Mary had an unholy urge to touch the ram’s prick.

She wanted to find out what a cock felt like. But she struggled against the urge, knowing that touching a prick was a very naughty thing to do. The ram stepped sideways, his hind-quarters turning as if he realized what she was thinking and was presenting his prick to her.

Mary shook her head, shuddering.

No! I won’t touch him there! she thought.

She closed her eyes to lessen the temptation, for his prick was a sightly slab of cockmeat. She felt the ram’s breath billow over her bare tits, then waft over her thighs ◊.

Although her dress was still hiked up above her waist, she had closed her legs. But, as she felt the ram’s breath bathe her loins, her thighs trembled and very slowly parted. It couldn’t be really naughty just to let the brute breathe on her, she thought. Just to see what hot breath felt like on hot cunt, just out of curiosity — harmless curiosity.

That breath billowed into her groin.

Then the ram thrust his muzzle in and began to nibble very lightly at her pussy. Mary gasped.

She started to push his head away, then stopped because that gentle nibbling felt awfully good! It was amazing how soft the beast’s lips were as they pulled so tenderly on her overheated flesh. She felt her cuntlips ripple and spread. Her clit sparked. The ram’s soft tongue began to slurp right up her wet pussy.

Mary realized suddenly that she would be able to have an orgasm if she let the ram keep nuzzling her.

She knew she ought to stop him.

But she had been longing for � the feeling of a tongue on her pussy, and
that long, hot, soft tongue felt absolutely wonderful. She didn’t have the heart to stop the beast as he licked her pussy. She opened her eyes, staring down, watching his tongue lave her creamy cunt. She wailed, dizzy with lust. She folded one hand in his long flowing beard and wrapped the other fist around one of his heavy curved horns, as if to hold him in place. But Rocky did not need to be held there — he was savoring the taste of human cunt, just starting to get the idea that a human female had the same sort of cunt that a sheep had. He was wondering if that pussy could be used for the same purpose.

“Oh-oh-oh!” Mary gasped.

The thrill was racing through her cunt again. She clung to his horns and beard and her hips began to pump. Her belly heaved and her juicy ass churned about on the log as she worked her cunt around on the ram’s snout. Ribbons of cuntjuice poured down her crotch. The ram lapped the sweet fuck juice up. T �rickles seeped down into the taut crack of her ass and the ram’s tongue slid up, gathering the cuntjuice from her ass and then sweeping on up her crotch and over her clit.

Mary arched her back.

Her bonnet fell off.

Her knees rose up and she clamped her smooth thighs around the ram’s mighty shoulders as she ground her crotch around in his face and on his sweeping tongue.

She was doing a wicked thing, a sinful thing. But the thrill was all the greater because of that!

Then the thrill was as great as it could get.

Long lateral waves of lust passed across her belly and met the electric current that sped up her thighs, the separate spasms meeting in a surging storm in her cunt.

Mary was coming.

The thrills came faster and higher, running through her in such rapid sequence that soon they were merging together. One prolonged height of bliss seemed to racked her cunt.

Her cuntjuice gushed out i �n a deluge.

Rocky lapped the fuck juice up with relish.

At long last her orgasm ended. She stopped thrashing about. Her pussy still tingled in the aftermath of her climax. The ram continued to lap and nibble at her cunt as if to make sure that he had worked off every spasm and lapped up every drop of fuck juice.

Then he raised his head and gazed at the young girl with a curious expression.

Mary was blushing furiously. Even though he was only a dumb animal who probably didn’t even know what he had just done, she could not help but be embarrassed at having allowed a ram to tongue her cunt to climax.

Yet it had been wonderful and, even as she blushed with the shame of it, she was wondering if the ram had enjoyed licking her pussy enough to want to tongue her cunt again. Lots of times.

He had certainly seemed to relish her pussy.

Now she noticed that his huge prick was completely erect, the dark knob throbbing and flaring and the woolly white ∫shaft so taut that his whole cock was almost humming like a tuning fork.

Obviously the ram had gotten horny while he had lapped her cunt.

The poor brute was feeling frustrated now.

Mary knew what frustration was.

And Mary was always kind to animals.

It was only natural that the innocent young girl should think about jerking the ram off to relieve him, milking his fat prick out of gratitude and kindness.

It was an act of charity, nothing else.

But she had to admit that the idea thrilled her.

Chapter 3

Rocky the ram was confused by his frustration, for this situation was as new to him as it was to Mary. Lapping her juicy cunt had been a natural thing to do and getting a hard-on during that tasty snack was also natural, but now the ram was confused.

Mary had a hot cunt, but she was not a sheep. Rocky had never fucked anything but a sheep before and he wasn’t sure if such things were possible, if the fuck could be arrange�d, if his prick would fit up her cunt. If the girl had got down on her hands and knees, the situation would have been less alien to the lusty brute and he most likely would have mounted her. But since she was still seated on the fallen tree, facing him, the dumb animal had no idea how to proceed.

Mary was wondering how to go about it, herself.

She had made up her mind that she was going to jack the ram off, half convincing herself that she was doing it strictly out of kindness and not because her hands were itching for a feel of that robust cock or because her eyes yearned to see the jism spurt from his prick. But she wasn’t sure how to approach the task. Mary had never had a cock in her hand before, not even a human cock. She had a pretty good idea how it was done but she wasn’t sure how to get at the beast or where to aim his load. Should she jack him off from behind — from the root of his prick — so that the stuff flew away from her? Or should she jack h�is cock from the front and let the brute come on her?

She decided to play it by ear, to start jacking from halfway up the prick and see where her inclinations led her.

The ram was twitching and stamping his feet.

His big horns swept up and down as if he were trying to demonstrate the sort of stroking motion that his cock required.

Mary slid down from the log.

She was kneeling now, closer to a fucking position, but Rocky was still uncertain. For one thing, she was kneeling only on her hindlegs and for another she was facing him. The very idea of fucking face to face seemed totally weird.

Mary began stroking his flank.

She was delaying, struggling with last minute inhibitions. Yet she wanted to touch his cock so much that it frightened her. She wondered how sinful it would be. She wondered what the preacher would think about such things. Was it hellfire and damnation stuff, or was it Ωjust a little harmless and enjoyable amusement? It wasn’t, she reasoned, as if she were actually fucking an animal. A hand wasn’t a cunt. She had often stroked and petted her pet ram before, and just because she happened to be stroking a different part of his body didn’t really seem to make it that much different — or so she told herself.

His cock was throbbing.

She slid a hand under him, palm upward, and cupped his balls. She gave a little gasp as she felt how packed full of cum they were. She lifted them slightly, as if trying to guess the weight of the hot load. She was thrilled to feel his hard balls shift inside the dark sac.

She slowly slid her hand up along the fleecy stalk.

His cock pulsed and rippled.

She fingered the underside of his cockhead, causing his prick-knob to flare out and throb with urgency.

The ram had turned his horned head sideways, watching his mistress with his elliptical eyes, amazed to realize tha�t human hands could caress a cock as no hoof could ever do. He was starting to understand that there were things that could be done with humans that might be as much fun as fucking.

The ram was quite content to play a passive role and let the girl do what she would, as long as what she did felt as good as it felt at the moment.

Mary fingered his cockhead, fascinated by the rubbery texture, like a lump of hot iron encased in taut elastic.

The cleft parted and Mary gasped when she saw the frothy pre-cum bubbling in the gap.

She was eager to milk him off and see that lovely cum hose out of his huge prick, to feel his cock throb in her hands as he came. She cupped both hands around his prick, just behind the cock-crown, gripping his prick as if his cock were a club. She began to stroke him up and down, her hands just skimming lightly over the woolly cocksheath at first, then tightening her grip so that she was moving his foreskin back �and forth.

The fleecy pelt curled up over the ledge behind his prick-knob on the upstroke, then drew back taut, causing his meaty cockhead to flare out naked and throbbing. More pre-cum bubbled out, sparkling on the dark meat of his cock-crown, running in sticky ribbons down the slope of the big slab of prick. His cockhead seemed to be burning like a coal now, almost starting to smoke.

Mary was still kneeling beside him, at right angles to his cock and bloated balls.

She began to inch forwards.

She refused to admit to herself what her intentions were, but naughty little Mary wanted the ram to shoot on her body. Her dress still gaped open, exposing her heaving tits, and the hem was still drawn up, revealing her steaming cunt. The girl was eager to feel a load of ram jism spurt onto her heated flesh.

She moved up until she was kneeling beside the ram’s burly shoulder, both hands pulling and pushing up and down his prick. His cockhead was looming out right in her face.

She stared at that pulsating wedge of cockmeat, trembling violently, as if in sympathetic vibration with the huge prick which was trembling so energetically in her hands.

Mary was licking her lips.

Oh, no! she thought! No, she would never lick an animal’s cock!

Jacking him off, she had convinced herself, was harmless enough and a simple kindness. And letting him lap her cunt hadn’t really been a sexual act. But it would be too depraved to even dream of using her tongue on his cock!

But how delicious his prick looked!

She wondered what cock would taste like.

With mint sauce, would his prick taste like mutton? Did cocks have a distinctive flavor?

Her mouth was watering.

Would a ram’s prick taste like a human prick? Would a ram’s cum taste like a man’s? But she had never licked or sucked a man’s cock, and she had never tasted jism, so there was no way that Mary could tell the difference.

She shook her head as if to clear her thoughts.

She wanted very mu�ch to push her tongue out and take a lick. She struggled against the unholy impulse, determined not to yield to such utter depravity.

Her hands pumped faster.

Rocky had started to hump now, his mighty haunches bunching with muscle, fucking his cock in and out, fucking her between her hands and pushing his cockhead out almost into her face.

Mary could tell he was ready to shoot.

Did she realize that, positioned as she was in relationship to the head of his prick, that the brute was going to hose her face with his steaming load?

She pretended she intended to have the ram shoot on her tits. She arched her back and thrust those plump tits out, ready to receive his squirting cum.

But her lips were parted, too.

Her pink tongue was slowly sliding back and forth across her lips. Her face was glazed with lust as she knelt directly in front of the ram’s prick. Her eyes crossed, turning inwards as she fixed her gaze on the head of his cock, staring at his prick in fascination�, waiting for his cock to erupt with his volcanic coming.

Rocky was humping vigorously now and her hands were fairly flying up and down on his fucking cock, pulling up to his prick-knob, pushing back towards his ballooning balls. His head was thrust out over her shoulder, the long beard trailing down her back.

She felt his prick give a great lurch.

The ram bellowed.

His balls seemed to explode and his cockshaft spread out as the thick sap rushed up. Mary gasped and pumped back on his prick.

A great geyser of cum spurted from his cock-knob.

The creamy jism hosed Mary’s face.

Cum splashed all over her chin and her cheeks and a ribbon of slime ran across her parted lips — where her tongue was sliding.

Mary wailed with joy and kept on pumping his prick.

He squirted a second mighty stream of hot cum into her face.

The jism was running over her arched tongue and sliding back into her mouth.

HisΩ third spurt, coming under reduced pressure, fell short of her face and dropped onto her heaving tits.

That was what she had intended in the first place, Mary told herself.

The first two spurts in her face had been a mistake, an accident. She convinced herself that she had simply misjudged the angle, and a girl could not be blamed for getting a faceful of animal jism by accident. Yet, even as she rationalized that, her lips were still parted and her hot little tongue continued to lap up the hot spunk.

She kept stroking his cock, and he shot another dose of jism onto her tits. The head of his cock began to bob up and down and soften slightly. But cum was still pouring out. Mary gave a little squeal and dropped onto her back, squirming under the brute. She raised her knees and took the head of his prick between her thighs and massaged his cock-knob, milking out the last of his spunk with her knees.

The stuff poured down the insides� of her smooth thighs and pooled up in her cunt. Her cuntjuice gushed out to mingle with the ram jism.

Mary was so hot that she didn’t know if she had come or not. Her fuck juices had certainly flowed, but that draining did nothing to reduce the surging lust in her cunt.

His cock had stopped dripping now and her legs fell away. She rested there, spread-eagled in the grass, her whole body heaving as she panted with wild passion.

The ram sidestepped away from her body.

He looked thunderstruck, amazed that human hands could have brought such pleasure to him.

His big prick had only softened slightly, enough to bob up and down. However, his cock had hardly diminished in size at all.

Mary gazed at his cock and realized that the ram was not yet satisfied, despite shooting all that cum.

And she knew damned well that, whether she had come or not, she was not satisfied either.

She wondered if she should jerk him off again.

As she thought about it, h�er tongue continued to glide across her creamy lips, lapping up cum. The girl suddenly blinked, as if she had just realized what she was doing, that she had swallowed a mouthful of ram spunk. And the stuff was delicious! She didn’t know if ram jism tasted like human cum, but she couldn’t see how any cum could taste any better!

She knew it was very naughty to drink animal spunk.

But since she had already done it — although it had happened by mistake, of course — it didn’t seem to be any more wicked to finish the job. She lapped her lips clean and then leaned down and began to tongue the congealing jism off her fat tits and stiff nipples.

The more cum she slurped up, the hungrier it made her. Jism was like an appetizer, she realized. Licking cum up was making her ravenous for more, for a whole load! And if the stuff was so delicious second hand, just imagine how wonderful it would be if she were to swallow a whole load straight out of the ram’s prick!

She eyed that �tasty cockmeat.

She blushed with shame at her own desires and shuddered with the joyful anticipation.

Mary was able to rationalize these things.

Having already swallowed some ram cum, her sins would not be compounded if she swallowed some more of the stuff. And if the ram’s big prick just happened to be in her mouth when he shot his wad, that was merely a convenience, so that she wouldn’t spill a drop.

Mary decided to suck the ram off.

Chapter 4

She knew there was a danger that she would feel terribly guilty and ashamed of herself afterwards, but at the moment Mary was so eager to suck on a mouthful of prick that she wasn’t about to let such considerations prevent her pleasure.

She had often wondered what it would be like to suck a cock and to have that cock shoot in her mouth.

She had always thought of sucking a human cock, to be sure, but the ram’s cock was a welcome substitute. She already knew how succulent his cum was.

One of the things she wanted to ask her na�ughty friend, Lulu May, was what it was like to give a blowjob, assuming that Lulu May had done it and was willing to talk about it. Now Mary figured to get some cocksucking experience of her own.

She sat up.

Cupping her plump tits in her hands she lifted them to her face and tongued up the last residue of spunk from her tits and cleavage and sucked some from her nipples. Her crotch was awash with more of the lovely stuff and once again the girl wished that she was limber enough to get her mouth onto her cunt. She scooped a handful of cum and cuntjuice up and lapped it from her fingers and palm.

Then Mary turned onto her hands and knees.

She began to crawl towards Rocky on all fours.

This was a position that Rocky understood — and her velvety haunches looked every bit as mountable as any fleecy sheep’s.

The ram started to sidestep, trying to circle around behind the girl so that he could mount her properly and throw a ram-style fucking into her juicy pussy.

But Mary turne�d with him.

Rocky halted, his big head swaying from side to side in confusion. He could sense that the girl was hot for sex. Why was she keeping her head turned towards him? Why didn’t she let him get behind her so that they could fuck properly?

He moved sideways again.

She turned with him again, advancing.

Rocky halted. He was perplexed. He had been astounded when she made him come with her hands and he was an intelligent sort of brute. He realized that maybe there were more mysterious delights involved in fucking with humans.

Mary crawled in face first, smiling.

Her mouth was open and her tongue pushed out.

The ram realized that a human mouth, open like that, was quite similar to a cunt. He could see that it would be possible to fuck a girl in the mouth quite satisfactorily. But he couldn’t figure out why the girl would want to fuck that way.

Did she want him to shoot in her mouth?

He’d seen her licking her lips, and she certainly seemed to enjoy drinking his jism.

M∞aybe a human mouth was an erotic instrument, a fuck zone unknown to the limited mind of a sheep?

Whatever — Rocky was willing.

Rams have no sense of morals.

Rocky didn’t even know that he was participating in the terrible perversion of
bestiality. But Mary knew.

And it thrilled her all the more because it was so wicked!

She crawled up to the ram, watching his prick sway slightly from side to side and jolt up to a new hardness. She curled up onto her flank, one knee raised, her face just in front of his cockhead. She gazed at the tasty slab of dark cockmeat, anticipating the pleasure she was going to have when she sucked his prick.

Her mouth watered at the sight.

Rocky stood stiff-legged and rigid, waiting to see what new delights the horny young girl had in store for him.

She leaned in and her tongue fluttered out.

She licked lightly at the tip of his hot prick, then drew back to let the meaty flavor tingle o�n her tastebuds, to appreciate that first taste of cock.

It was yummy!

Ohhhh, she thought, this is going to be fun!

Ducking in again, the cock-hungry girl began to run her hot tongue all over his glistening meat, laving and licking and slurping on the succulent slab. His prick-knob ballooned in her face. She pushed the tip of her tongue right up inside his parted cleft.

Then she began to sweep with long moist strokes around the fat width of the ram’s cock-knob, lavishing his meat with devout attention. The more she licked the hungrier she became. She was eager for the beast to shoot in her mouth, but she was in no real hurry because she was enjoying the taste of the cockmeat that came before the creamy jizz.

A thick drop of pre-cum squeezed from his cleft.

She watched it run sluggishly down the slope of his cockhead. Then she gathered the drop up with her tongue and purred with joy. She had figured right — cum was even more delicious w�hen lapped up from a prick!

She tongued his cock some more and lapped up another glob of slimy pre-cum.

Now she figured that it was time to take the head of his cock into her mouth and suck him to a climax.

She felt an actual physical hunger for his cock and cum, along with the more subtle inner urge that was driving her towards this depraved act.

Her mouth was salivating every bit as much as her cunt was creaming, and her tongue felt as hot as her clit.

Pursing her lips, she kissed the tip of his prick. Then she let her lips slowly part and fed his cockmeat into her mouth.

The ram gave a little lurch as she felt his cockhead buried in a human mouth and discovered that it felt every bit as good as any cunt he had ever fucked. He didn’t start fucking her face yet, however. He was willing to let the girl take the initiative, introducing him to the strange, bizarre and wonderful human activity called cocksucking�.

Mary was learning the joys of cocksucking at the same time.

She sucked softly, her cheeks hollowing in, her lips collaring his cock just behind the knob. His cockhead flared out so huge that the sides of his prickhead pressed into both of her cheeks at the same time, giving her the look of a squirrel with a mouthful of nuts. Her lips unpeeled, almost turning inside out as she nursed on his succulent cockmeat.

Her tongue switched back and forth against the underside of his cockhead, then folded into a soft, pliable bridge as she bobbed her head up and down, fucking his cock-knob in and out of her mouth and sucking on every precious inch.

“Ummmm-ummm-ummm,” she purred, relishing the taste, the temperature, the texture.

She was salivating heavily.

The ram’s prick had started to drool steadily, his thick cock slime mixing with the girl’s saliva. The mingled juices flowed around in her mouth, washed over her gums, and set her tongue afloat on a sluggish cu�rrent of fuck juice. Some slipped down her gullet.

She was holding his prick in both hands now, not pumping his prick because she wanted to do it all with her mouth. She pushed back on his sheath so that his massive cockhead flared out in her lips. As her head bobbed back, about half of that big meaty prick slipped from her mouth. Cum and saliva steamed from the hot cockmeat, evaporating in the air as she worked hungrily on the tip. Then she ducked down and took all of the cock into her mouth again, her nose twitching as it came into contact with the curled rim of his woolly sheath.

The ram began to fuck gently, not the way he would have lustily fucked a cunt. He calmly fucked his bloated cockhead in and out. The dripping tip of the prick lodged in her throat, causing her to gag, then drew out until only the very end remained collared between her lips.

Her tongue was bridged under the slab, a pink carpet over which his prick could fuck triumphantly into her throat. S�he was gurgling with joy, the moist sounds muffled on his cockmeat. The knowledge struck her as much as the physical sensations. She was getting fucked in the mouth by an animal! The depravity, the degradation, the wickedness all enhanced the thrill.

“Unghhh,” she gasped as the huge wad of his cockhead slipped into her gullet, cutting off her air.

Then she purred while the cockmeat fucked between her pursed lips, pulling them almost inside out. She sucked on the tip, milking tasty cum from his cleft.

She sighed, “Ahhhhh.”

Rocky began to quiver violently.

His cock-knob ballooned in her mouth, and, sighting down his prick, Mary saw his balls swell alarmingly.

He was about to shoot in her mouth!

A ram was going to unload his cock and balls in her mouth, and she was going to drink it! Fiery waves of pure passion raced through the girl. She trembled in anticipation as much as the beast. Her lips pulled, her cheeks dragged, her tongue flashed.

Suddenly her mouth was full of� cum.

The jet hit her throat with such force that her head was tilted back, her golden curls bouncing, her blue eyes opening wide in surprise. The ram almost blew her head right off the end of his prick. Mary stiffened and pushed her face back onto his spurting cockmeat, fighting against the tide of his river of cum with all the strength she could muster.

She mouthed his prick-knob again as he hosed her mouth with another squirt. The cum-starved girl was gulping the fuck juice down as fast as she could, but the beast’s load was too much for her. She couldn’t manage to swallow it all. Cum filled her mouth, expanded her cheeks and, overflowing her lips, ran down both sides of her chin.

She kept sucking voraciously.

Rocky kept spurting jism out.

Her mouth had been more effective than her hands, and he was coming with more abundance than he had when she’d jacked him off. His balls seemed to be bottomless, spinning out in an endless supply of hot� jism.

At last he stopped spurting.

He stood, splay-legged, his head bobbing up and down over her shoulder, his flanks heaving in and out.

His prick was still in her mouth.

Mary nursed on his cock, milking out every last drop of his cock slime. She used her hands to stroke his prick. Her lips pulled and her tongue flared as she made sure she had gotten every precious drop.

She pulled her mouth away and his dark cockhead bobbed up and down before her face. She used her tongue to lap his prick clean, polishing the solid piece of cockmeat until his prick-knob gleamed with a wet luster like some tasty dark pearl.

Then she sat back on her heels.

Now that the act was over, the cocksucking accomplished and the cum swallowed, Mary wondered how she felt about it.

She had expected to be ashamed of herself, to have to suffer self-recrimination and remorse. She had been willing to suffer such regrets, in fact, figuring that the delici�ous feast of cum was worth it. But now she felt nothing of the sort. With the taste of the ram’s succulent cockmeat and delectable jism still lingering on her tastebuds and lips, still warming her gullet and belly, Mary felt no regrets at all.

She looked up at the ram. There was a dazed look in his eyes, as if he had been completely drained and fucked-out by the tremendous force of the climax Mary had given him with her mouth.

The ram stared back at her, his golden eyes fixed speculatively upon her blue eyes.

Mary grinned with delight when she realized that she could look the beast directly in the eye and feel no embarrassment.

She doubted she could have done that with a human whom she had just given a blowjob to.

There were, she saw, enormous benefits in having sex with dumb animals.

And now naughty little Mary, with the taste of cum still lingering in her mouth, began to wonder what else she might enjoy doing with the hot ram.

Chapter 5

Mary wond �ered if she should let the ram fuck her.

Was getting fucked in the cunt by an animal more sinful than getting fucked in
the mouth? She wasn’t sure. It certainly didn’t seem any naughtier, but such things were hard to judge.

She wondered, too, if a girl could lose her virginity to an animal. Was it the mere fact of having a prick up a girl that divested her of her cherry, or did that prick had to be attached to a human being?

Maybe an animal cock was like using a dildo or a sausage or something. That would be handy, no doubt of that. A girl could get all the animal cock she wanted and still retain her purity. She couldn’t be sure about it and realized that, for the sake of convenience, she might well be stretching a point.

But the thought of having Rocky’s massive cock fucking in and out of her pussy was awfully exciting.

The ram, having come twice now, no longer felt horny.

He was grazing, big-horned head down. His cock was semi-hard now, looping out in a fat c �urve, sweeping down from his loins. The dark-gray tip glistened with the polished luster that the girl’s mouth had put on it.

He eyed the girl as he grazed.

His balls had been nicely emptied. But, still, who knew what other treats the girl might have in store for him? Not desperate with need now, the stout creature was nevertheless willing to perform whatever other strange human perversions might arise.

And Mary felt pretty certain that a few strokes or a lick would soon have his cockmeat stiff again.

But should she do such a naughty thing?

Blowing the beast had made the girl as hot as she had ever been in her life, and her inhibitions were flagging, but still she could not make up her mind. Fucking a ram was not the sort of thing that an innocent young virgin took lightly.

Mary might not have pondered the question so deeply had she realized that such things were not so uncommon as one might suppose, and, in fact, there was a family tradition of animal fucking … �

***

Early that morning, Bess Wilson, Mary’s mother, had woke up feeling like a nice bit of prick. Bess was a good-looking woman. Years of hard living on the farm had not wasted her, as it often did with farmers’ wives. Her skin was tanned but not leathery, she wore her hair tied back in a prim bun but it was still soft, and hard work had not made her scrawny, but had rather made her shapely. She had an hourglass figure, wide hips and big tits around a narrow waist.

She came awake all of a sudden, with the sharp realization that she was horny as hell.

She rested on her back and stared at the ceiling for awhile.

Her husband, Clem, had not fucked her for nearly a month now, as near as she could recall. He seldom had the energy to fuck. Clem labored in the fields six days a week, long and hard. On Sundays he relaxed but, being a religious man, he believed that it was a sin to fuck on the Sabbath, even when fucking his lawfully wedded wife.

Bess had made other arrangements.

But whe �n she was feeling fuckable, she always, being a devoted wife, gave her husband first crack at her cunt.

Clem had started to stir beside her in bed now.

It was not yet dawn, for the farmer’s day started early, and Bess hoped there was time for a fuck. She reached out and cupped her husband’s cock and balls. His prick was soft and his balls were shriveled. She began to fondle his cock and was rewarded by a twitch in his prick and a slight swelling in his balls. He groaned in semi-slumber.

Bess would have liked to suck his prick up nice and hard. She knew that a little sucking was guaranteed to stiffen even a fatigued cock. In her youth, before she was wed, Bess had been known as the best blower in seven counties and few were the local lads who had not had head from her. But Clem didn’t know that. She had never given him a blow job.

She had started to go down on him on their wedding night.

Clem had been scandalized.

“That’s whorish behavior,” he told her.

Bess had batted her eye s and looked innocent and said, “Oh, I thought that was what wives were expected to do.”

“Naw, you got that wrong, woman,” he said, calmed by her obvious innocence. “That’s a perversion and a blasphemy.”

So Bess hadn’t blowed Clem.

She judged it wouldn’t be wise to tell him that she had sucked the cocks of countless boys.

In the early days of their marriage, their sex life had been adequate, for Clem was lusty enough and not yet worn out by years of hard labor. He had fucked her almost every night, but only in the missionary position and only in the cunt, to be sure, but she was relatively satisfied. But their fucking had fallen off drastically after awhile and soon Clem was only screwing her once a month or so.

Bess had considered taking a lover. But she knew that adultery was a sin. So she started fucking animals instead. Just as Clem’s cock was starting to get nice and hard, he gave a lurch and sat up in bed. Bess smiled at him.

He stared down at his cock, which was in he �r hand.

“Good God, woman!” he said.

“Clem?”

“It’s morning! Only a whore would fondle a man’s member in the cold gray light of dawn!”

“But I’m feeling horny, Clem,” she insisted.

Clem hopped out of bed, scrawny as a scarecrow, his arms and legs flopping about like a disjointed puppet and his cock sticking straight out. He was staring down at that hard-on with a look of horror and revulsion on his face. He figured it was a sin to have a hard-on at dawn. What sort of pervert was he wed to? And it was Saturday, to boot — the Sabbath but one day away!

Clem ignored his hard-on and got dressed.

Bess sighed.

She got up and made breakfast. Her pussy was like a smoldering ember between her shapely thighs. Clem stared at her sadly as he chewed his flapjacks. She could tell that he was having thoughts of Sodom and Gomorrah. She wouldn’t have minded
a nice bit of sodomy, herself. But she knew it was useless to persist. She was thankful that she had worked out alternative arr �angements.

Clem stomped off to the fields, his hogwasher overalls flapping around his skinny shanks.

A little later sweet little Mary went out to wander around innocently, looking like an adorable golden doll in her dress and bonnet.

Bess, dutiful wife that she was, cleaned up the breakfast table and did her morning chores.

Then she went out to the barn.

Ringo the bull was standing in his stall.

He was a massive black brute, horned and horny. All the farmers for miles around fetched their cows over to be fucked by Ringo and never once had the bovine brute failed.

He had never failed Bess either.

When the woman walked into the shadowed barn, the bull raised his huge head, the ring in his nose glinting. His wide nostrils flared and, scenting her sexual heat, his prick rippled.

The bull was not as intelligent or as imaginative as Rocky the ram and it had never dawned on him that fucking a human was a perversion. He merely thought of Bess as a cow and himself as a fucking machine. �

Bess stood back and regarded the bull wistfully for a moment. She wondered sometimes if it was wrong to fuck an animal. She knew it was not as wrong as adultery would be and so it was justified, the lesser of two evils.

Nothing could be as wrong as a horny, unfucked cunt.

She stepped into his stall. The bull’s big head came around as he looked at her. He was slobbering but she didn’t mind — she wasn’t going to kiss him. She pulled a stool up. It was more normally used as a milking stool, but it did just as well for milking hot cum out of pricks.

Sitting on the stool beside his massive flank, Bess reached under the brute with both hands and began to pull and fondle his cock and balls. She took little pleasure in this. She didn’t feel at all romantic about the beast, simply regarding him as a city woman would regard her cock-shaped vibrator. But still, when she felt his massive cockmeat start to tense, then harden, the woman felt a rush of hot pleasure.

Out came the bull’s huge co ˇck.

Longer and longer and fatter and fatter grew the bull’s prick.

Gazing lustfully at that enormous prick, Bess marveled that she was able to take that cock up her cunt. The huge prick-knob seemed wider than her pelvis, the cockshaft longer than her torso.

Where the hell did the prick go when he fucked her?

And his balls were big as watermelons.

When he shot such a load into her, it was a wonder that she was not simply washed away on the tide.

Thinking of being stuffed brimful of that black cockmeat made her cunt steam and cream. Cuntjuice dripped from the rim of the stool. She stood up and took her dress off, not wanting to get it soaked. Then she sat down and played with his prick some more.

His cock was iron hard now and pulsating.

Ringo stood patiently, enjoying her hands. He loved her nice tight pussy too. Cows were often sloppy, even with his huge cock, but Bess’ cunt really pressured his prick and sucked. On the whole, Ringo thought that he preferred Bess to most any cow.

The � head of his cock had started to dribble.

Ribbons of milky white jism trickled down the smooth black slope of his cockmeat. Bess leaned in and tongued up a mouthful of the stuff. She had never sucked the bull off — that would have been perverted, she reckoned — but she did like to drink a little of his spunk once in a while. Bess had always adored a mouthful of cum back in the days when she was the champion cocksucker of the country. Now that she was married to a man who did not believe in blowjobs she had to get her cum where she could. Her tongue flattened on his cockmeat, slurping upwards, gathering up the delicious cock slime onto her tastebuds.

Her saliva lathered his cockhead in place of his cum.

Licking that lovely prick was making Bess so hot that she was afraid she might come before she got her pussy full, and she decided she had better get on with it. Creaming with an empty cunt had always seemed a waste to Bess.

She moved the stool ar πound in front of the bull.

His cock loomed out, the prick-knob extending all the way up to his front legs so that he seemed to stand astride of his cock. Bess sat on the stool and positioned her shoulders back against the rails of the stall. She needed to be securely supported or else she would not be able to wedge that bull’s cock up her cunt.

The stool was just the right height.

When Bess arched her back and tilted her crotch up, the head of the bull’s prick nuzzled into her groin. She spread her legs wide apart. Reaching down with both hands, she opened her cuntlips wide, pulling the fleshy folds over the tip of the bull’s prick.

Then she began to work her cunt down over his cock.

It was a long slow process, but one that she enjoyed. She shot one hip down, then the other, feeding an inch of bull cock into her cunt at a time.

She felt like a boa constrictor devouring a pig.

The bull’s cockhead was halfway up her and sh �e already felt stuffed to the brim, but she knew from happy experience that she could manage a lot more than that.

Inch by inch she squirmed down. Ringo stood rigid.

The first time they had fucked he had started to hump her, as he would have a cow, but that had been futile. His big, blunt prick had battered her away. So he had learned to stand stiff and let the woman work his cockmeat into her pussy.

It made a pleasant change from cud-chewing creatures who stood docile as he
fucked away.

“Ummmm,” purred Bess as her cunt spread out around that black cockhead and her clit rubbed against the smooth prickmeat. She was no longer sorry that her husband had declined her offer. She had quite rightly given him first crack at her cunt, but the bull’s cock was a hell of a lot more satisfying than Clem’s prick. If Clem felt compelled to rush off to plow the fields, this plowing was a welcome alternative.

Suddenly his cock-knob slipped in �.

“Oooooh,” she cried.

Her cuntlips collared his thick cock just behind the crown and his massive prick-knob throbbed within her pussy. His cock felt like a white-hot lump of iron inside her belly. Her pussy began to work on his cock, the inner muscles tightening in a series of concentric rings, sucking on his cockhead just as if she had a secret mouth in her cunt.

She pushed down, taking more cock up her pussy.

She had never managed to take all of that huge prick in, but she knew she could take half, and she worked towards that objective now, her belly heaving, her hips pumping, her ass grinding. She took inch after inch up her smoldering cunt.

The huge prick-knob surged in, wedging a passage open, prying and levering into the depths of her loins, forging a way for the thick cockshaft that followed. Bess squirmed on that huge prick like a pig on a spit, roasting over the fires of her own passion.

She had as much prick up her as she could manage now.

His cock �had bottomed out in her belly.

She began to turn from side to side, winding her cunt around his prick like a nut about a bolt. Slowly her pussy adjusted to accommodate that vast bulk.

She tried a stroke.

Her cunt was too tight still.

She squirmed around on his cock some more, lubricating and spreading her well-stuffed pussy. When she stroked again, she slid up his prick, then back down on the thick cockshaft. Her cuntlips turned almost inside out as they dragged up his prickmeat, then were stuffed back inside her as she pushed down again. The bull began to fuck very gently, sort of swinging his prick in and out, meeting her cunt as she slid down.

Gazing down at her belly, Bess was surprised that she could not see the outline of his cock lifted up in a furrow along her loins, pushing her innards out of place. A dreamy smile turned her lips upwards as she relished that sweet load of hot cockmeat, cherished that s �tout stuffing.

Her cunt was melting like a wax candle around a flaming wick and her clit was going off like a detonator. She moaned and whimpered. The bull began to snort, pawing at the floor of the stall with one foot, his massive head swaying back and forth as if stunned by the sensation.

Braced against the stall, Bess threw her legs up and hooked her knees over his cock, gripping the fat prick between her thighs so that she was mounted on his cock like a horizontal flagpole sitter. Her ass began to churn wildly now as she increased the tempo and Ringo began to fuck his prick in with vigor as they began fucking furiously.

Bess shuddered and came.

Then she came again.

Stuffed to the gunwales with throbbing bull prick, the horny woman was going off like a machine gun, her orgasms rattling through her pussy in volleys. She moaned and wailed and whimpered. Her hot fuck juices poured out onto his fucking cock. As her pussy lubricated itself, the mighty � bull was able to fuck into her more fluidly, fucking his prick in faster with every stroke.

Ringo bellowed.

Bess felt his hot jism squirt into her cunt in a creamy jet.

Her own multiple orgasm surged to a new peak as she thrilled to the joy of being hosed full of cum.

The bull was coming by the bucketful, dose after dose of hot thick cum flooding her. Bess’ steaming cuntjuice gushed out to blend with the bull’s cum.

At long last, the bull’s balls were drained.

His prick began to sway up and down, lifting and lowering the woman who was still spiked on the end of his prick.

Bess continued to squirm as she worked off the last sparks and the final drops of her prolonged climax. With her thighs clamped around his cock and her knees hooked over, she rode up and down, tipping the stool over. Cum and cuntjuice ran down her crotch and spread out on the floor like spilled milk.

His cock began to soften and diminish.

Bess squirmed off his ⁄prick, going out inch by inch, emptying her cunt just as she had filled her pussy. When his cockhead finally popped out of her, his prick bobbed up and down. The tip was dripping, slathered with mingled cum and cuntjuice. Thick drops splashed onto her belly. Bess slid down onto the floor of the stall, sitting under the bull’s front legs, watching his prick sway up and down. That black cockmeat, streaked with fuck cream and cum, looked delicious.

She ducked forward and began to tongue his cockhead, gathering up all the precious fuck juices, quenching her appetite for cum and savoring the flavor of her own cuntjuice. She laved all over the prick-knob and slurped up and down the cockshaft. She crawled right under the brute and licked his collapsed balls, as if to show the gratitude she felt for the sweet load of cum they had poured into her. She licked back up to the prickhead and slobbered again.

She continued to tongue the bull’s prick until his entire cock had � dropped down, hanging under his loins, spent.

She knew he would soon be potent again — as soon as she needed another cuntful of big bull prick.

But she was satisfied for now.

She mopped her frothy pussy up with a handful of straw and put her cotton dress back on.

She left the stall and walked out of the barn without looking back. Ringo was only a dumb animal, and she felt no need to say goodbye to the brute. She had kissed his cock and balls in gratitude — the rest of the animal didn’t count.

Bess returned to the farmhouse where, like any good country wife who had not taken a lover, she did the rest of her chores.

Chapter 6

If Mary had known that her mother fucked the bull regularly, she would probably have been less inhibited about letting the ram fuck her — especially since she had already sucked him off. But she had no idea that her mother was a bullfucker. Nor could she ask advice of her mother, not the way she could ask naughty Lulu May Dickens.

Mary had i �ntended to ask Lulu May about fucking and blowing men, anyhow, and she guessed maybe she could work in a few questions about animal fucking, making it sound as if she were curious rather than eager. If Lulu May was as naughty as she was said to be, she shouldn’t object to those questions. She might even be flattered that Mary took an interest in her affairs. Of course, Lulu May might not know anything about fucking animals.

If she was getting fucked by men, she might never have felt the need or the urge to make it with an animal. Mary would have to phrase her questions with a certain delicacy, to keep from causing them both embarrassment.

But Mary needn’t have worried.

Nothing would embarrass Lulu May Dickens.

Lulu May was every bit as naughty as her reputation proclaimed. She had taken over the role that Mary’s mother had held years before, and she was known to be the best cocksucker in the county as well as an energetic piece of ass.

Lulu May had sucked off � countless cocks.

Some of those cocks had been sucked off under strange circumstances, so that Lulu May, herself, was not sure who the man or boy she had given a blowjob to might happen to be. She recognized the various cocks with no trouble. Finding a suckable prick before her eyes, she always knew for certain if it was a prick she had sucked before. But often she didn’t know who what prick was attached to.

Her first mouthful of cock and her first drink of cum had happened like that, and Lulu May, who had become a confirmed cock-sucker with the very first lick, never knew whom she had given her first blowjob to. Nor did she care.

The prick was the thing.

The man attached to the cock didn’t matter in the slightest, as long as the prick was big and hard and full of fuck juice.

How did this happen?

Lulu May usually blew men through a knothole.

Lulu May was a teen, like Mary, and she had started her sex � life two years before when she was already a nubile young lady with a lusty temperament.

Her bouncy body seemed to have been constructed completely out of circles and ovals and curves, without a straight line or an angle anywhere.

Her tits were like balloons.

Her stiff nipples were like the valves by which those big balloons had been inflated.

The cheeks of her ass were round, as if fitted behind her to counterbalance her round tits.

Her thighs were rounded, her hips were rounded — even her cunt seemed to be round instead of a slit, for that creamy fuck hole was always gaping open, the slot ready to be stuffed. Her cunt smoldered at the base of a gently rounded belly, between those molded thighs. These characteristics extended to her features, as well.

She had flashing dark eyes that were usually wide open as she gazed lustfully at a young man’s well-packed groin. Her lips were usually parted in a little oval of astonishment — or as if �they were all set to be slipped over the head of a cock. She had ebony hair which she wore in ringlets, little round coils of jet that bounced gaily up and down as her head bobbed up and down on a prick.

Yes, Lulu May was shapely and well rounded.

And her experiences were well rounded.

***

This is how Lulu May first encountered a stiff prick and dealt with the situation instinctively:

Behind the country schoolhouse which both Mary and Lulu May attended, there was a two-compartment outhouse. One side was for the boys, the other for the girls.

The outhouse was made of knotty pine.

In the wall between the two compartments there was a knot of wood which some enterprising young boy had knocked out, leaving a knothole through which the boys could peer and observe the girls as they squatted on the wooden seat.

Lulu May — a virgin then — had for some time been aware that whenever she went to the outhouse, a boy seemed to have a need to perform a bo �dily function.

She didn’t, at first, realize that that bodily function had nothing to do with voiding his bladder or bowels, but that it was his balls that needed to be emptied.

But one day, as she lifted her skirt, she saw a watchful eye peering through the knothole.

She was furious for all of ten seconds.

Then the naughty nymphette grinned, finding that she loved the idea of having a horny young man gaze at her body. She squirmed out of her panties, holding her skirt up and parting her thighs so that he could get a clear look at her pussy.

Lulu May went to the outhouse every day after that.

One boy or another always followed on her heels.

She knew that the boys varied, because sometimes a blue eye gazed at her, sometimes a brown or a gray eye. But whatever the color, the gaze was hot with lust.

Lulu May knew that those young men must be beating their meat as they looked at her through the wall.

She adored the thought of all that fuck jui �ce being spilled in her honor.

She took to wearing the sort of clothing that she could easily open, so that she was able to show them her tits and her ass, and, of course, her creamy cunt.

Then one day some bold lad — she never figured out who it was — had pushed his cock through the knothole.

Lulu May had gazed at it.

It was a fine big cock, the prick-knob shaped like a mushroom and hot like a poker used to stir a fire. A dark fat vein pulsated up the underside of the cockshaft and the cleft tip was parted. She could see preliminary spunk bubbling in the cleft.

Lulu May was cherry.

She wasn’t sure what to do with that prick.

But the cock was available and lovely looking. All of a sudden, the girl realized that she wanted to take hot prick in her mouth. She had heard, vaguely, about blowjobs.

She guessed she wanted to blow that prick.

She hesitated for a moment, then she grinned impishly, bent down, and took the swollen cockhead into her mouth.

She was naive — �she blew on the prick.

But she was a natural and, as soon as she had puffed, she inhaled, ready to blow again. But she discovered that inhaling on the sweet cockmeat was lots better than huffing and puffing.

She took a long, tentative suck.

“Ummmm,” she purred, finding that she had discovered the secret of giving head. She knew instinctively just how to go about delivering a first-class blowjob.

She sucked the lucky lad off.

When he came in her mouth, her dark eyes opened wide in surprise. She swallowed that thick, hot fuck juice and adored it.

Back in the schoolroom, Lulu May looked around at the various boys, but couldn’t decide which one she had sucked off.

Whoever he was, though, he must have blabbed about it, because the next day a different prick was presented to her through the dividing wall. This prick was as big and as tasty as the first, but shaped differently, with an elongated, tapering cock-knob.

Lulu May milked the prick dry.

After that, the cum-hungry girl started visiting the outhouse twice a day. On every occasion she found herself presented with a tasty cock and a hot load of cum.

The school teacher worried about the state of Lulu May’s bladder, but made no connection between the girl’s frequent excusals from class and that of the dozen or so boys who took it in turns to raise their hands to be excused.

Lulu May drank so much juicy jism in the next few months that she gained two pounds.

But that was okay — she gained it in her tits.

Soon afterwards, Lulu May began getting fucked by various local lads, but she still made her daily visits to the outhouse, enjoying the thrill of sucking off disembodied, anonymous cocks.

The boys looked at Mary through the knot-hole, too.

But Mary had never discovered the fact and, therefore, never made a point of exposing her cunt to the wall except by accident. Nor did she have to use the outhouse frequently, so no lad had ever been bold enough to push a prick throug �h when Mary was on the other side.

If one had, Mary might not have had to ask the advice of Lulu May in such matters.

Chapter 7

Lulu May lived on a farm bordering on Mary’s farm.

Though older, she was still sucking off two lucky lads every schoolday, Monday to Friday. In the evenings she frequently met young men out behind the barn or down by the river and managed to get her full share of fucking as well.

But weekends were different.

The boys played baseball or went fishing, and Lulu May often found herself devoid of prick on Saturday and Sunday.

That was why she started fucking the sheepdog.

Mary and her little lamb had fallen to a sexual encounter more or less by accident.

Mary had been fingerfucking herself.

The ram had been looking for a sexy sheep.

Fate had thrown them together.

But Lulu May was a different kettle of fish. She had deliberately decided that it might be fun to get fucked by a dog. She had been watching Old Blue round up the s ⁄heep one afternoon and had noticed how vigorous and energetic he was as he bounded about the hillside. It had occurred to her that if the sheepdog were to put that much vitality into a fuck, he would make a wonderful partner.

No sooner had she thought of fucking the dog than she decided to try it. And try it, she did.

Fucking a dog was as good she had hoped.

In a way, getting fucked by a dog was a lot like sucking anonymous cocks through a knot hole. There was no need to make small talk, no need to kiss and cuddle, no emotional entanglements to cloud the pure pleasure of an all-out fuck.

The dog put a lot more energy into fucking than most guys.

His balls held more cum.

It made a nice change and solved the problem of where to find some prick on weekends.

Today was Saturday.

Mary was pondering the fucking of her ram.

And naughty Lulu May was just about to get balled by Old Blue …

***

Old Blue looked forward to the weekends more, if anything, than �did Lulu May.

There was a sheepdog bitch not far away who sometimes put out for Old Blue, but she was a shaggy sort of creature and, although he didn’t mind emptying his cock and balls into her, he didn’t really fancy her. There was an old hound bitch in the area as well, but she sometimes gave him a nasty nip when he got too rough.

Lulu May never nipped him.

Her smooth, hairless loins were the stuff of doggy wet dreams.

And, unlike bitches, she was always in heat.

***

Lulu May came out of the farmhouse, wearing a pair of cut-off jeans that were molded around her pert ass like a coat of denim paint. She also wore a cotton workshirt with the tails tied up so that her midriff was bared. Ole Blue was in the yard, his muzzle resting on his forepaws, his fluffy tail twitching.

When he saw the girl he cocked an ear.

Lulu May winked at the dog.

The perceptive brute gave a little yelp of joy, realizing that it was time for his weekend tre �at. He bounded to his feet.

Lulu May strolled on towards a nearby fringe of trees that bordered the farmyard, and the dog trotted after her, trying to look nonchalant. The dog understood that it would not be a good idea for other humans to find out that he was putting the prick to Lulu May.

He didn’t think it was wrong, himself — not the sort of thing to bar him from doggy heaven, say, the way killing a sheep would do — but he had a pretty good idea that the girl’s mother and father might not take kindly to the idea that their little girl was getting pumped full of dog prick.

But it was not easy to act nonchalant when his big prick was already starting to swell with readiness.

Lulu May strolled on, her juicy ass swaying.

Her jeans had been cut so short that they were tucked up into a vee at her crotch and a few fluffy strands of cunt hair curled out from the taut leg holes. The crotchpiece was damp. Lulu May, wearin g those skin-tight, skimpy shorts was a provocative sight even for a dog, although she dressed more for human benefit. And she always liked to notice when her daddy stared hard at her crotch and a big lump began to grow in his pants.

She wondered if her daddy jacked off while he thought about her. She wondered if, sometimes when he fucked her mother, he might close his eyes and pretend that it was his daughter.

Lulu May had never fucked her daddy.

But all he would have had to do was suggest it.

The sheepdog was following close behind the girl, moving as if he were rounding up a stray sheep, his head low to the ground, his long tongue lolling out, his haunches raised and quivering.

His prick was semi-hard and the big reddish tip had started to push out from the hairy sheath. As he hunkered low to the ground, his cockhead plowed the earth.

His tail wagged, and he yelped with anticipation as Lulu May looked back over her shoulder and gave him an � encouraging smile, along with a pronounced flip of her tight ass.

She moved through the fringe of trees and halted in a pleasant sunlit glade, overhung with leafy branches.

The eager dog circled around her.

Lulu May stretched, yawning as if with indifference, but a smile played over her full red lips and there was a glint in her dark flashing eyes. She had been thinking about getting a nice cuntful of sheepdog prick all morning and had gotten herself worked up.

She untied her shirttails, then slipped the shirt off.

Her naked tits were round and firm, the nipples jutting out in taut nuggets.

She unzipped her shorts and tugged them down.

Her pubic thicket was like a dark, wild forest and through that forest her open cunt ran like a sluggish jungle river.

She sat down in the grass.

Old Blue moved over to her, whimpering, his prick bouncing up and down under his shaggy belly.

Lulu May parted her legs and the dog buried his snout in her crotch and began � to tongue her hot cunt. She purred, enjoying that long, moist rasping caress. Sometimes she liked to let the dog do that until she had an orgasm, but today she was more inclined to want her pussy stuffed full of prick. After a few moments of pleasant cuntlapping, she drew the dog’s head away.

She fondled his prick.

His cock was fully rampant now, a long hairy prickshaft capped by a flushed, flaring slab of polished cockmeat. Her hand skimmed up and down the prickshaft. She tickled the underside of his cock-knob, wanting to make the brute as big and hot and hard as possible before they went on with their fuck.

She touched the tip of her tongue against his cockhead, testing to see how hot his big prick was.

She lapped the tasty slab of cock for a few moments, enjoying, as she always did, the flavor of hot prickmeat. The thought of letting the dog come in her mouth was attractive and she toyed with it for a few moments. She licked lightly on the tip of his cock. Bu �t once again she decided that her cunt needed cum more than her mouth did.

She turned over onto her hands and knees.

The dog yelped and shuffled about nervously. He was an obedient dog and was waiting for permission to mount her.

Lulu May wagged her ass as if she had a tail.

Old Blue hopped up, folding his forepaws around the handles of her hipbones and clinging to her haunches. She arched her back, tilting her ass up under his belly. His hot breath billowed onto her neck and he clung to her. His haunches humped, but his prick wasn’t in her pussy get.

The cock-knob rebounded from the back of her thigh and then skimmed up the slope of her uptilted ass. The prick was so hot she wondered if it would mark her like a branding iron. She lowered her head to the ground, leaving her ass at the highest point of her kneeling body. Her fat tits dragged on the earth.

She reached back between her thighs and took the sheepdog’s cock in her guiding hand.

His prick throbbed and pulsed, m �aking her more eager than ever to feel his big cock fucking into her slimy writhing cunt.

She directed his cockhead into her pussy and began to run his prick up and down, not letting him penetrate get. She was using his cockknob like a spoon to stir her creamy cunt. She brushed the cockmeat across her trembling clit and shuddered.

Old Blue slobbered on her neck, whimpering with need, his haunches poised and trembling.

Lulu May slipped his cockhead into her pussy.

The moment the dog was correctly positioned, he took over. He humped, fucking the length of his long iron-hard prick up the girl’s cunt with the first long rippling stroke.

“Oh!” she gasped.

The dog held the full penetration for a long moment, savoring the joy of having every inch of his hot cockmeat buried in a slippery human pussy. Lulu May thrilled to the sensation of having her cunt brimful of thundering dog cock.

She squirmed her ass around, and her cunt began to drag and suck on the dog’s buried cock.

Old �Blue drew out until only the head of his prick was still in her, paused, then fucked the whole huge cock in again, plunging balls deep up Lulu May’s steaming pussy.

He repeated the stroke and this time she met him with a thrust, pushing her cunt back as his prick fucked up her pussy hole, then twisting her hips around as he pulled out. She was adding the friction of twisting to the in-and-out contact. His cock almost hissed as he fucked into her cunt.

Faster and faster the dog fucked her.

His shaggy haunches became a blur as they darted back and forth, and his prick was like a lightning bolt. Cuntjuice sprayed out of her pussy as his fat cock stuffed her cunt full. Lulu May had started a steady wailing as thrills rippled through her hot pussy, wave after wave coming higher and faster. Her ass was tilted up as the dog’s huge cock fucked in to the root, and her cunt sucked on his cockmeat as he withdrew. The sheepdog’s shaggy belly whacked against the girl’s smooth, hairless ass, � and his bloated balls swung in and out of her crotch like the clappers of a meaty bell.

Lulu May was starting to cream.

She tried to hold back, tried to wait for the dog. She wanted to feel his hot cum squirt up her pussy hole before she came. She knew there was not long to wait, for the horny brute was fucking his cock into her cunt with frenzied energy, his spine curving into an S shape as his cock fucked into her cunt.

His cock was swelling, spreading her pussy hole out around the expanding size.

His prick-knob seemed to be reaching halfway to her throat as he bored full length and balls deep into her cunt.

She felt his clinging grip tighten on her hips and heard the beast whine with frantic need. Lulu May twisted her ass wildly about, her pelvis churning and her belly pumping, her bones almost rattling under the furious canine assault.

Then the dog shot up her cunt.

Lulu May wailed with pure bliss when she felt that hot dose of canine cum squirt into her cunt.

Like a cata �lyst, the dog’s cum changed the chemistry of her cunt and her
own hot fuck juices gushed out to mingle with his. Waves of ecstasy shot through her loins, and her clit seemed to ignite. Ripples flowed up her trembling thighs and electric spasms passed across her belly. All the sensations crashed together deep inside her cunt, where the dog’s thundering prick was spilling its hot load.

Lulu May gurgled with the joy of climax.

She was having a multiple orgasm, going off like a machine gun, spasm upon spasm racking her loins. The dog, not to be outdone, was having a multiple ejaculation. Each time he fucked in, another creamy jet of jism hosed her pussy. He was pumping the stuff out in load after load, fluid rockets launched from his balls. Great creamy ribbons of cum and cuntjuice gushed from her pussy hole and flooded down her crotch. The stuff ran down her thighs and seeped back onto the dog’s balls. A damp patch spread out on the ground under them.

And still they �fucked on.

With her cunt hole oiled by their mingled juices, the dog’s prick was fucking in faster than ever and squirting out more fuck lube with every lunge.

Then, at long last, he shot the final dose up the girl’s cunt, and his humping slowed and faltered. He clung to her ass, his prick still buried in her pussy as Lulu May squirmed around, working off the final sparks of her own coming on his emptied prick.

Finally she, too, stopped moving.

They remained joined for a few minutes, both of them panting from their frenzied fucking, his prick stuffed up her cunt like a plug into a socket, a peg into a hole. Although he had emptied his cock and balls to the very dregs, that big prick was not getting any smaller or softer. If anything, his cock seemed bigger and harder.

Lulu May crawled forward.

Instead of separating from the sheepdog’s plugged in prick, she simply dragged the dog along after her.

Her cunt was molded to the shape of his cock, glued there by the sticky juice �s of their coming.

The girl reached back between her thighs and got a grip on the dog’s emptied balls. Holding him firmly, she attempted to drag her cunt off his prick.

But to no avail.

They were well and truly stuck together!

This was a thing that Lulu May had often feared. She knew that when two dogs fucked they sometimes got stuck together afterwards. Now it had happened to her!

How long would they have to wait before the sheepdog’s prick finally softened and slipped out of her pussy?

She tried to remember how long it usually took when two dogs got stuck fast, but she couldn’t. Whenever that had happened, someone had come along and thrown a bucket of cold water over them. That always freed the animals.

But Lulu May didn’t want someone to come along and throw a bucket of cold water on her — to have someone find her there, with the dog stuck up her cunt, the fact that they had been fucking so obvious that she couldn’t even begin to deny it.

Lulu May began to get wor �ried.

She began to squirm and writhe as she attempted, in vain, to pluck his prick from her pussy. No matter how hard she tugged, how much she pulled or pushed, that stout cock remained lodged up her cunt.

There was nothing to do but wait. But it turned out okay.

It was Mary who found them.

Chapter 8

Across the fertile green fields came a moving scene that might have been an
illustration for a nursery rhyme.

A sweet little girl with golden ringlets, wearing a gingham dress and a bonnet with a pink ribbon, walked across the rolling land, and at her heels followed an adorable lamb. But a closer inspection would have showed it a strange sort of nursery rhyme — more of an adult tale — because the sweet little girl was flushed with passion and her pussy was steaming between her thighs and the adorable little lamb was, in fact, a lusty ram with a big prick looping from his fleecy loins.

Mary was on her way to visit Lulu May Dickens and to ask her advice about fucking animals. �

Mary had enjoyed jerking the ram off, and she had adored sucking him off, and she had positively been ecstatic when the big beast shot his wad in her mouth. And she knew that now that she had started fucking around with beasts of the field she was likely to continue. A mouthful of ram prick was a lovely thing to have available.

But the innocent virgin simply couldn’t work up the nerve to actually go all the way with the ram — to let him fuck her cunt.

She wanted to.

Blowing the beast had made her hotter than she had ever been before, and her pussy yearned for its first ever load of prick. But would fucking an animal be a mortal sin? Would such depravity leave her blemished for life, marred forever by degradation?

She had no idea what sort of effect the fucking of an animal might have on her personality or on her body. She didn’t even know if she could lose her virginity to an x animal, or if, once her cunt had been fucked by a ram’s prick, her pussy would still be suitable for human cocks.

Lovely as the thought of getting fucked by Rocky was, Mary simply had to feel assured that it would not ruin her for humans, that she would not be limited in the future to fucking with animals. The actual fucking might be better with a ram than with a man, but there were limits to such affairs.

She couldn’t, for instance, marry a sheep.

Mary had no idea whether Lulu May was an authority on the fucking of domestic animals, but she figured that if anyone she knew did know about such matters it would be lusty Lulu May. It might be a delicate subject to bring up, it might well be embarrassing, but Mary felt that she had to seek Lulu May’s advice.

When she had gotten up from the ground, had smoothed her skirt down and had buttoned her dress at the front, Roc �ky had regarded her with his golden eyes. Had he expected to screw her? It was hard to say. He had already come twice and his prick was no longer rampant, but on the other hand, that big cock had not gone completely soft.

Mary was sure that the ram could get another hard-on without very much effort.

And if she got some assurance from Lulu May that it would not ruin her cunt for men, Mary was looking forward to jacking or sucking that big prick up to a new rampancy, then fucking him on the spot!

Girl and ram, they crossed the bordering fields.

Coming to a fringe of trees, with a leafy glade, Mary stopped and stared in amazement at the bizarre scene that confronted her. Then she slowly smiled.

It was obviously not going to be at all difficult to bring the conversation around to bestiality.

It was, in fact, the only logical topic of conversation under the curious circumstances, for there was sexy Lulu May on her hands and knees, �a sheepdog stuck up her cunt.

***

Lulu May blushed when she saw Mary approach.

She figured that Mary was a naive little virgin who would not understand about such things. Still, she guessed that it was better than having her mother or father discover her full of dog prick. Maybe Mary would be kind enough to fetch a pail of water and to keep her mouth shut about what she had discovered.

Mary strolled up, smiling.

The smile was encouraging. It was a lot better than if she had looked shocked or disgusted.

“Hi, Lulu May,” said Mary.

Mary’s little lamb — which, Lulu May now saw, was no longer a little lamb at all — was eyeing them with a strange expression. But it was only logical that a ram would be surprised to find a girl fucking a sheepdog. The ram and the dog exchanged a meaningful glance. The dog looked sheepish and the ram looked knowing.

In fact, the two animals had met before, in the fields. Rocky had been putting the prick to a will �ing sheep and the dog, following his instincts, had tried to round them up. Rocky had been forced to butt the sheepdog vigorously, knocking him ass over heels, before he could finish fucking the sheep.

Old Blue had a healthy respect for the ram. But now the ram was gaining respect for the dog because, although the dog didn’t have horns, that cock that was stuck up the girl was impressive by canine standards, of course, and was no match for Rocky’s prick.

“Errr — hi, Mary,” said Lulu May.

“What you doing?” asked Mary, grinning impishly.

“Errr-ummm-ahhh-oh, shit! What the fuck does it look like I’ve been doing?” said Lulu May, giving up her attempt at denial.

“Been fucking your dog, huh?”

“Yeah,” Lulu May admitted. “You don’t seem surprised, Mary.”

Mary sat down on the ground in front of the kneeling dog fucker. She raised her knees and Lulu May, looking up her skirt, saw that Mary was not wearing any panties and that her cunt was open and fl �ooded with hot fuck juices.

“Oh, I had an idea you might know about such things,” Mary said. “In fact, I was gonna ask you about it. But look — don’t let me interrupt you, Lulu May. You can finish fucking the dog, don’t mind me. I’ll just sit here and watch.”

“We already finished,” Lulu May explained.

“Doesn’t look like it.”

“Damned dog is stuck up me. Can’t get his prick out until it gets softer.”

“Oh, that’s kind of awkward, huh?”

“Well, I’m glad that you’re being reasonable about it, anyhow. Lots of people don’t approve of fucking dogs.”

Mary tilted her head to one side.

“Do you do it lots?” she asked.

“Only on weekends,” said Lulu May. “I fuck and suck with boys during the week.”

“Yeah, that’s what I wanted to ask you, Lulu May. If a girl gets fucked by an animal, doesn’t it ruin her for guys?”

“Naw, not at all.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” said Mary.

“Why? Don’t tell me you’ve been balling animals, too?”

Ma ≥ry thought for awhile before she replied.

She had intended to gradually work the conversation around to animal fucking and not admit that she had been fooling around with her ram or that she wanted to fuck him. But now, having found Lulu May in such a compromising position, it didn’t seem necessary to be so subtle.

Mary said, “Well, not exactly. I mean, I haven’t actually been fucked by anything. I’m a virgin, really. But I got carried away this morning and –” She blushed a delicate shade of pink. “And, well, I guess I sucked my pet ram’s prick.”

“Ooooh — how exciting!”

“I figured you might think so.”

“Did he come in your mouth?” asked Lulu May.

“Um-hum. I swallowed it, too.”

“Gee, you’re as naughty as I am,” Lulu May said with respect, pleased to discover that her friend shared such inclinations.

“Do you blow your dog, too?” Mary asked. “Sometimes. Mostly we just fuck.”

“And the guys who screw you can’t t ∑ell that you’ve had animal meat up your cunt?”

“Naw, no way.”

“In that case –” Mary said, and she glanced at Rocky. “In that case, I think I’m gonna get laid!”

Rocky’s big-horned head came up, almost as if he understood the girl’s words or sensed their meaning.

Lulu May said, “Before you start fucking your ram, do you think you might help me get this damned dog’s prick out of my cunt?”

“I’ll try,” said helpful Mary.

She moved around beside Lulu May and grasped the dog’s prick by the root. But she didn’t try to pull him out right away. She was gazing at Lulu May’s cunt. The girl’s cuntlips were unpeeled around the dog’s hairy cock, and they seemed to be sealed together by cuntjuice. Mary found it an astonishing sight.

Mary was fond of her own cunt.

Now she found that she was looking fondly upon Lulu May’s cunt, wondering what it would be like to suck it.

She had tried and failed to go down on herself.

She wondere �d if Lulu May might be interested in a little mutual cuntlapping.

But she wasn’t sure how to bring the topic up, for she didn’t want to give the impression that she was a lesbian. She considered the situation for a moment, gazing at that sweet-looking pussy and finding that her mouth was watering for a taste.

Then she got a clever idea.

She put one hand flat on Lulu May’s ass and pushed while she pulled on the dog’s prick with her other hand.

His cock remained stuck up Lulu May’s pussy.

“I think I see the problem,” Mary said.

“What?” asked Lulu May.

“All that cum and cuntjuice has sort of stuck you together like it was glue,” Mary said. “I think that if I were to lick it up, it might get
you unstuck.”

Lulu May was surprised. She turned and gazed back at Mary, her eyebrows raised questioningly.

“If you don’t mind,” Mary said. “I mean, it won’t be like I was licking your cunt for perverted purposes.”

Then Lulu May slowly smiled.

Lulu May never object �ed to having her cunt licked. She had never been tongued by a girl before, but she figured that a tongue was a tongue and it didn’t matter at all what sex the tonguer happened to be — just as a cock was a cock, regardless of species.

“Sure, go ahead,” she said.

“You won’t think I’m a lesbian or anything nasty like that, will you?” Mary asked nervously.

“Of course not,” said Lulu May.

Mary leaned in and stuck her tongue out.

She began to run the tip very slowly up Lulu May’s unfurled cuntlips, where they were spread open around the dog’s prick.

“Ooooh,” Mary purred.

Lulu May’s cunt was delicious!

Mary wished that Lulu May’s pussy was not stuck full of dog prick so that she could really go to work on it.

Lulu May began to squirm.

Perhaps she was trying to pull her pussy off the dog’s cock or perhaps Mary’s nimble tongue was causing her to writhe about with such trembling and moaning.

Mary lapped with relish up both parted folds of Lulu May’s cunt and, just for the he πll of it, gave the sheepdog’s balls a few licks as well. But her efforts were to no avail. Tonguing up the fuck juice was not doing anything towards freeing them.

After awhile, Mary drew back.

Cuntjuice glistened on her lips.

Her pink tongue slid across her mouth.

“I guess it didn’t work,” she said.

“It sure felt good, though,” said Lulu May.

“I never licked a cunt before,” Mary said, fluttering her eyelashes and looking demure.

“I never been licked by a girl before, either.”

“I never been licked by anyone — except my ram.”

They stared at each other.

“We could suck each other off sometimes, if you wanted to,” said lusty Lulu May, excited by the prospect of adding a new perversion to her formidable array. She found — just as Mary did — that the idea of sucking a cunt was every bit as thrilling as that of being sucked, that both ends of the arrangement would be equally enjoyable.

“I wouldn’t mind,” Mary whispered. �

“But we got to get the damned dog out of me first.”

“I guess we’ll just have to wait.”

“Yeah. But while we’re waiting …” Lulu May began, and she grinned with anticipation. “I mean, my cunt is occupied, but there ain’t nothing in my mouth.”

“Ooooh! Will you?” squealed Mary.

“Sure, if you promise to do me afterwards.”

“I promise! I promise!”

“Why don’t you sit in front of me then?” suggested Lulu May.

Lulu May loved the idea.

It was kind of boring, kneeling there with nothing to do while she waited for the dog’s prick to shrink.

And the naughty teenager could think of no better way to kill a few minutes than by sucking her first cunt.

Chapter 9

Mary moved back around in front of the kneeling girl. Lulu May was on her hands and knees and Mary felt upright. Mary began to open her dress. She didn’t know if Lulu May wanted to play with her titties before going down on her cunt but it seemed like a good idea to bare thos �e plump tits anyhow. She pulled the front of her dress apart and arched her back, pushing her tits out.

Lulu May leaned forward and lapped at a nipple.

She switched across and licked the other nipple.

Then she began sucking on the stiff nips, pulling them between her lips and nursing gently while she purred happily. Mary swayed back and forth. She placed one hand alongside Lulu May’s cheek.

Lulu May tongued up the deep cleavage, lapping around the tit globes, working back to a fat nipple.

She could see why boys like to suck tit.

And it was making her hungry for the juicier main course that was soon to follow.

Supporting herself with one hand, she reached out with the other and groped up under Mary’s dress. She cupped the blonde girl’s creamy cunt in her palm, squeezing gently. Cuntjuice poured out. If that pussy tasted as good as it felt, Lulu May reckoned that she was in for a real treat! Her tongue was tingling and her mouth was drooling in anticipation o �f a hot cunt.

Mary cupped her tits, lifting them and pushing them together as she thrust them out into her friend’s face. She liked to suck on her own nipples, and now she found out that it felt a lot better to have someone else doing that sucking.

She could have enjoyed having her tits mouthed for ages — maybe even gotten her rocks off that way — but, with the far more thrilling prospect of having her cunt licked, she couldn’t bear to linger too long over the pleasant preliminaries.

She drew back.

Lulu May craned her neck out, lapping at a retreating nipple, but then she realized that it was time to move on to the main course. She smiled expectantly. Mary sat back in the grass and drew the hem of her dress up above her waist. Her knees lifted and her thighs parted. Lulu May gazed right at her flooded pussy. Her pink cuntlips were unfurled and cuntjuice lathered her groin.

Her pussy looked yummy.

Lulu May began to lick her lips. Mary leaned back, supporting herself o �n one elbow so that she could gaze down and see what Lulu May was doing. She slid one hand down and opened her cunt wider with her fingertips, exposing the darker inner folds, which were streaked with pearly nectar.

Lulu May gave a little squeal. Leaning down, she began to run her tongue up the insides of Mary’s thighs, switching from leg to leg, stopping just short of Mary’s foaming crotch. Mary squirmed and whimpered, waiting to feel that hot tongue make the vital contact. Her clit was pushing out, stiff and swollen, as if reaching for that tongue.

“Ooooh — do it,” Mary moaned. “Lick my pussy, Lulu May.”

Lulu May ran her tongue through Mary’s golden cunt curls and licked up the creases where her legs joined her torso. She could feel the blazing heat of Mary’s cunt against her cheek. It was like looking into the open door of a furnace.

Lulu May slowly slid her tongue up Mary’s soaking pussy.

“Ummm,” she purred, as the succulent flavor of a ju fiicy cunt tingled on her tastebuds.

Mary whimpered with joy as, for the very first time, she felt a tongue lap on her pussy.

Having her cunt licked was as good as she had hoped it would be.

“Yummy,” purred Lulu May, and she licked again. She began running her tongue up the cunt and over the clit, then stabbing it right up the smoldering pussy hole with a fucking motion. Just as she had when she had first sucked a prick, talented Lulu May discovered that cuntlapping was an instinctive thing and that she knew just how to do it without any practice or training or previous experience. Knowing how she liked her own cunt licked, the horny girl proceeded to do it to her own taste.

Mary was going wild.

Her ass churned about in the grass and her hips began to jolt up and down as she ground her pussy around in Lulu May’s willing face. She was panting and moaning with joy. Lulu May had used only her tongue at first but now she parted her lips and fitted her mouth over Mary �’s foaming pussy and began to suck steadily.

Cuntjuice flooded over her tongue and poured past her parted lips. Her mouth was stuck to Mary’s cunt like a suction cup plastered over a drain, nursing lovingly on the creamy feast.

Cuntsucking was as good as cocksucking, Lulu May realized. It was just as thrilling and, if anything, tastier. She was eager to bring Mary off, to have a cunt melt in her mouth for the first time, to drink the fuck juice of a girl.

Her hands slid down and cupped Mary by the haunches, holding her as if her loins were a bowl into which she was dipping her head, lapping up the creamy fuck juice. Mary’s thighs clamped around her head for a moment, then flew wide apart again. The blonde girl was vibrating all through her nubile body. She was so hot now that her whole being seemed to have become a fuck zone, melting with rising lust.

“Come,” Lulu May purred. “Ooooh, cream for me, Mary!”

Mary wailed, her hips grinding as she worked towards that end, thril led by the knowledge that the other girl wanted to milk her off as much as by the sensation of the sucking.

Lulu May slurped cuntjuice out by the tongueful.

The stuff dripped from her tongue and slathered her lips.

She swallowed and sucked, sucked and swallowed.

Mary began to melt.

The sheepdog and the ram looked on in wonderment.

Still mounted firmly on Lulu May’s vibrant haunches, his cock still buried up her cunt. Old Blue was staring over the girl’s shoulder, amazed to see her tongue lapping merrily away on the other girl’s cunt. Rocky had moved closer, his golden eyes wide with astonishment as he observed this strange scene.

Was there no end to human perversion?

He had lapped Mary’s cunt himself, but that was only normal. To the ram, the concept of bestiality was not nearly as deviate as that of homosexuality.

The dog felt the same way.

He could understand why his mistress liked to suck his prick, but he couldn’t see why she would want to lap a cunt.

The two confu �sed animals looked at each other, sharing a sense of bestial bewilderment. Their expressions were very nearly human.

What strange and mysterious longings worked in the minds of women? What dark desires motivated them to such an unlikely thing?

Yet, weird and incomprehensible as it might be, it was obvious that both girls — the sucker and the suckee — were enjoying the juicy cunt-lapping with equal pleasure.

The dog’s cock, still stiff and stuck fast in Lulu May’s twat, began to tingle with new arousal.

The ram’s prick began to harden and throb.

Neither animal understood the situation, but they were getting turned on by it. And it seemed likely that, very soon, there was going to be a demand for some stiff animal prick.

Chapter 10

As Lulu May gobbled hungrily away at Mary’s sweet pussy, she realized that a subtle transformation was taking place in Old Blue’s prick — a change in purpose rather than magnitude of intention rather than dimension. That large cock was stil ◊l jammed tight up her hole but instead of merely plugging her, his cock had begun to surge and flare and throb.

Her cunt, too, was changing.

She was getting plenty excited while she sucked Mary’s juicy cunt and the excitement registered in her own cunt. Her pussy was getting hot and lubricated and was starting to ripple upon the fat prick that was stuck so snug into her cunt.

Old Blue drew his haunches back.

This time, instead of dragging her cunt with him, he managed to slide his prick out a few inches.

He poised, about half of his thick cockshaft drawn out of her, the hairy prick soaking in her fuck juices. Her cuntlips had collared him halfway up the shaft, pulling and sucking. His prick was like a fat, hairy spike, bolting his balls to her cunt. The cock-knob was still buried. At the other end, his balls began to expand with renewed vitality. The shaggy brute rumbled deep in his throat.

Lulu May realized that the dog would be able to pull back fro �m her pussy now.

But she also realized that he no longer had the slightest wish to pull his prick from her — nor did she want him to. Without ever having gotten unstuck following her first fuck, both girl and sheepdog were all ready to fuck again.

The dog slid his prick back into the root.

He drew out a bit farther the next time.

He was fucking his prick in and out slowly at first as he got into the rhythm of the movement, following that prolonged period of being stuck fast and immobile up her cunt. Then he began fucking with longer thrusts, but still slowly, dragging back until only his elongated cockhead remained in her cunt, pausing, then fucking the whole vibrant prick back into her creamy pussy hole.

Lulu May began humping with the brute.

As the fucking started again, Lulu May faltered a bit at the other end of the three-way link up, losing her attention and concentration. Her mouth was still clamped devotedly to Mary’s cunt, her head still buried in that golden groin, �her tongue still lapping, but she missed a stroke here and there. She was no longer paying attention to the creamy details. Her cuntlapping had become erratic. She was concentrating on her pussy now instead of her mouth.

Mary moaned with impatience.

She had not failed to notice that her friend had faltered.

She thrashed about, fucking her foaming cunt into Lulu May’s face, her hips pumping just as if she were getting fucked by the girl’s driving tongue.

Lulu May realized that she was not paying attention.

But by this time the dog was into his rhythm, fucking his cock in steadily. Lulu May’s loins were responding automatically. She began working on Mary’s cunt with renewed hunger.

Lulu May loved to have sex at both ends at once.

She had done it with two boys before, sucking one off while the other threw a fuck into her, but this was a new experience for her, sucking a cunt while getting fucked by a sheepdog.

She was in seventh heaven.

The horny farm lass didn’t know which end of the ˘sexual chain she was enjoying more. Her lush hips flew about and her ass heaved as the dog resolutely fucked his prick into her pussy, burying his cock to the hilt now, pulling out easily through the hot, gliding, lubricated friction, only to fuck back in, his swollen balls swinging back and forth and his hairy cock hissing up her pussy hole.

Cuntjuice poured from her pussy, pumped out by his tight-fitting cock while, at the other end, she was lapping up another creamy load of pussy nectar. It seemed as if the cuntjuice that Lulu May was swallowing was rushing right through her digestive system and pouring out her crotch.

Lulu May’s juicy cunt squished softly and fluidly as the dog’s hairy cock pulled out, as if her loins were echoing the moist slurpings of her hot tongue as she worked on Mary’s flooded cunt.

Clinging tightly to Lulu May’s haunches, his spine grinding into a curved S shape, Old Blue panted with his efforts and looked down past her shoulder,
watching the girl tongue cunt.

Rock �y the ram was watching too.

Rocky was as puzzled as the dog and a hell of a lot more frustrated, because Rocky had no place to put his rampant cock. There was no way to get at Mary’s cunt with Lulu May’s head buried there. The hot ram moved closer. He remembered how Mary had taken his prick in her mouth and milked him dry and he could see that the girl’s mouth was not occupied, unlike her cunt. He was hoping for a blowjob.

But Mary was starting to come again.

Glazed with lust, her eyes were narrowed and she failed to see her faithful pet standing over here, his prick throbbing for attention, the tip starting to drip.

But Lulu May saw that fascinating cock.

Although her mouth was clamped on Mary’s cunt, her eyes were open and looking up from the girl’s crotch. She whimpered when she saw how huge the ram’s cock was.

His prick was lots bigger than the dog’s.

Lulu May wondered — and hoped — if ≈ Mary would let her have some of that ram prick.

But at the moment she had nowhere to put his cock.

Rocky was standing over writhing Mary, his cock looming out over the squirming maiden. Lulu May reached out and placed her hand on top of his pulsating cockhead. Then she drew the meaty slab down, pressing the prick into Mary’s face.

Mary’s eyes snapped open when she felt a hot tasty cockhead pushed against her lips.

She began to tongue the underside of the prick-knob.

Cum trickled down into her mouth.

The thought of sucking the ram off while Lulu May sucked her off was tempting. But Mary wanted to get fucked by Rocky next.

She’d already had a drink of ram jism, and she wanted to save the next hot load for her pussy. She lapped at the hot cockmeat for a moment, then turned her head away.

The ram humped at the air, frustrated, pawing at the grassy earth and tossing his head around. But then he seemed to sense that if he waited he was ≈ going to get a treat. He backed away, his cock jutting out under his belly, dripping a trail of cock slime down Mary’s tits.

Mary cried out in ecstasy.

Her pussy was so hot it was ready to ignite. Then a thrill raced through her, spasms of joy shaking her whole body as her heavy fuck fluid poured forth.

Lulu May wailed and whimpered and voraciously lapped that succulent fuck juice up.

She tongued it out from Mary’s pussy hole and her lips sucked mouthfuls out of the melting cunt.

Her own cunt began to cream.

Old Blue was on the furious final strokes now, fucking his hairy prick in with vigor, and Lulu May’s pussy began to melt around that hard hot cock like a candle around a flaming wick. He hauled his cock out. Her cunt dragged his prick back in with a fierce suction.

The dog howled.

His balls blew and his jism hosed Lulu May’s cunt.

Jet after jet of dog cum spurted into her as the brute beat his lust out upon her pumping haunc �hes.

Like some well-oiled intricate machine with the batteries running down, the two girls and the dog slowed their movements. Old Blue continued to fuck his prick into Lulu May to make sure that he had emptied his balls to the dregs, and Lulu May kept squirming on his cock as she worked off the last spasms of her orgasm. Mary ground her frothy cunt around in Lulu May’s face and Lulu May’s tongue kept licking as, at the other end, another climax ground to a conclusion.

They stopped humping.

The dog panted, clinging to Lulu May’s hips.

Then he withdrew his prick.

They had not gotten stuck together this time!

The dog’s fat cock came out stiff, then began to sag, bobbing up and down under his belly, the tip dripping with cum and the hairy cockshaft sodden with cuntjuice.

Old Blue was finished for awhile.

But Rocky the ram had a gigantic hard-on and his balls were as big as melons.

Lulu May was still lazily lapping at Mary’s cunt, licking up the residue of the girl’ �s climax.

Mary smiled dreamily.

Now Mary found herself confronted by a decision.

She had a cuntful of dog cum to suck and a huge ram prick to fuck, and the girl had to decide which to do first.

But it was not the sort of problem that a horny girl minded having.

Chapter 11

Mary was a logical girl.

She wanted both thrills equally — her first cuntful of ram cock and her first taste of pussy.

It would be possible to have both at the same time, she knew, the same way that Lulu May had just done. She could get fucked by Rocky while she gave head to Lulu May. But there was a serious flaw in that idea. With a brand-new thrill at both ends of her body, she would not know which to concentrate on.

If she thought about her cunt, she would not fully appreciate what her tongue was doing and vice versa. No, she guessed that it would be better to take the two treats separately, enjoying each to the fullest.

But which one first?

She glanced at Rocky’s rampant cock.

The thought was �exciting. Yet it was obvious that the ram’s hard-on was not going to go away, that his prick would still be there when she chose to fuck him.

On the other hand, Lulu May’s cunt was full of delicious dog cum at the moment, and it would probably be a lot tastier if she ate it out now, before that slime had cooled and congealed.

Then, too, Mary had just creamed in Lulu May’s mouth.

She owed the girl some head but, more to the point, she knew that she would get awfully hot while she was delivering that head and would appreciate Rocky’s cock all the more when she finally took his cock up her pussy.

With her mind made up, she smiled at Lulu May.

But even if Mary had decided to get fucked before she sucked the girl’s twat, Lulu May would not have stood for it. Even while Mary had been making her mind up, Lulu May had crawled forward and now she was moving up Mary’s prone body, straddling her, determined to get the cuntlapping done before anything else.

She paused halfway up Mary’s torso.

Lo ˝wering her creamy crotch, Lulu May began to rub her cunt around on Mary’s upthrust tits. Mary purred and reached down, fingering Lulu May’s clit bud with one hand and, with the other, guiding one of Mary’s stiff nipples up the sodden cunt.

Gazing at each other, the girls smiled, sharing the desire for what they were about to do together.

Lulu May moved higher, kneeling astride Mary’s face.

She didn’t lower her crotch right away but poised there, her creamy pussy over Mary’s head. Mary gazed up at that feast, licking her lips.

A drop of dog cum fell on her chin.

She lapped it up and was pleased to discover that dog jism was as tasty as ram spunk – especially after it had been soaked in a hot cunt. She watched another slimy drop run down the folds of Lulu May’s cuntlips, then drop off directly onto her tongue.

Lulu May spread her pussy wide open with her fingertips.

Lulu May’s cunt was soaking and steaming. “I’m full of dog jism,” she whispered.

“Ummm — I know,” Mary purred.

“Want to s fiuck it out of me, Mary?”

“Yes. Oh, yes!”

Mary was already lapping at the air, even before that tasty pussy had been lowered within reach of her tongue. Her head was tilted up like a baby bird waiting to be fed.

Holding her cuntlips spread open, Lulu May slowly descended, her creamy pussy pressing into Mary’s face. Mary slurped her tongue up the juicy cunt and her lips opened. She clamped her mouth to the pussyhole and began to suck voraciously.

Dog cum and cuntjuice, all blended together into a succulent fuck sauce, poured into her mouth.

Sucking a cunt was all that Mary had hoped it would be.

Just as Lulu May had, Mary discovered that she had an inborn talent for cuntlapping, that she knew just how to go about it without any previous experience. A cunt was such a suckable thing that she guessed any girl must know how to do it — and most any girl must enjoy eating out such a delectable pussy as well.

Mary remembered how she had tried to go down on herself. �

How silly she had been!

When she had failed to get her mouth onto her pussy, she had been frustrated and had thought that she would never discover what it would be like to suck a cunt. Now, even as she was just beginning her first cuntlap, Mary was already wondering which one of the girls she knew would like to get sucked off. Mary had become a confirmed cuntsucker with the very first lick, and she knew full well that whenever there was an available pussy in the future, she was going to suck that cunt off.

She was not a lesbian.

That idea had troubled her in the past when she had thought about going down on another girl. But now that she was really doing it she realized that she still felt absolutely heterosexual — as her longing for the ram’s prick testified.

She was a cuntsucker but not a lesbian.

There was, Mary knew, a big difference.

***

Rocky the ram paced about, bowl ∏egged around his prick.

He eyed the girls from all angles, looking for a hole into which to fuck his cock meat.

Lulu May’s cunt was occupied.

Mary’s cunt was vacant but the girl was flat on her back and the ram couldn’t figure out how he could slide his prick into her pussy that way, dragging along the ground like a plow.

Mary’s mouth — how well he knew the joys of that mouth — was clamped to Lulu May’s cunt like a limpet to a mossy rock.

Lulu May’s mouth was empty, he saw.

But she had her head turned down, watching Mary mouth her pussy, and the ram could not see a suitable angle of approach.

Rocky decided he simply had to wait his turn.

But he wished that the humans would finish their terrible perversions so he could get on with some wholesome bestiality.

***

Mary wanted to make Lulu May come, of course, but she was in no hurry for that, for she was truly enjoying the tasty snack. She fucked her tongue up that hot �pussy hole, and her lips pulled on Lulu May’s trembling clit button. Fuck juices filled her mouth and she let them soak into her tastebuds before she swallowed them. She wondered if Lulu May was jealous of the sheepdog. Maybe she would let Mary suck the dog off sometime in return for some of Rocky’s cock. It was a pleasant speculation.

Mary’s cunt was getting hot again, heating up all by itself as she lapped at that sweet pussy. Her hands came up and cupped Lulu May by the firm globes of her ass, tilting her pelvis up as if her cunt were a cup from which Mary was drinking. That fuck juice was as sweet as honey.

Mary’s tongue felt as tingly as her clit.

She thought that she could have an orgasm in her mouth, her saliva flowing as freely as cuntjuice.

Slipping one hand into Lulu May’s crotch, Mary began to push her middle finger up the girl’s pussy. Then she added another finger, and yet a third, stuffing them in to the knuckles. As she finger �fucked Lulu May’s cunthole, her lips sucked steadily on the girl’s clit. She had sucked every drop of dog cum out now and the flavor had changed subtly. Now she was drinking fresh pussy juice, instead of a mixture of dog jism and previously spilled pussy nectar, and that hot flow was every bit as scrumptious. Every drop she drank was making her hungry for more.

Then Lulu May promised her more.

“Oh! Oh, I’m gonna cream!” Lulu May wailed.

Her ass heaved as she ground her cunt around on Mary’s fucking tongue. Lulu May’s face had contorted with lust, passion masking her features. She trembled and shuddered violently as thrills began to pound through her bloodstream and rip through her nerves like a high-voltage current.

“Now! Oh, Lord! Take it, Mary, drink my cum!”

Mary sucked for all she was worth, whimpering with joy, as her mouth filled up with a new rush of cuntjuice, hot and delicious and foaming as it gushed back into her gullet.

Lulu May came for age �s.

Mary sucked out every drop and worked off every spasm.

At long last, Lulu May had finished creaming, and, swallowing the final drops, Mary found that her hunger was at last slaked.

But she found, too, that her cunt was hungrier than ever.

Mouth and pussy became aroused in turn, and now that her tongue and lips were satisfied her cunt burned for attention.

Mary smiled, her lips still clamped to Lulu May’s pussy as she did so, pleased that she had worked things out so cleverly.

She had sucked her cunt.

Rocky the ram still waited, rampant.

Now it was time for the randy virgin to get her cunt stuffed full of Rocky’s massive prick.

Chapter 12

Lulu May sighed happily and raised her well-sucked cunt off Mary’s smiling face. Mary was coated with a film of cuntjuice from chin to forehead, and her tongue lazily licked a few glistening drops up from her parted lips.

Lulu May dismounted from her friend’s head.

Mary sat up.

“That was love �ly,” she purred.

“It sure was,” agreed Lulu May. “I’ve had guys eat me out, but no guy ever did it as good as you, Mary.”

“It’s probably because I was so enthusiastic,” Mary said demurely, fluttering her eyelashes.

“Yeah, I know,” Lulu May said. “I loved sucking you off, too. It’s funny, since neither of us is a lesbian — but doing it is as nice as having it done!”

“Ummm. It’s yummy. Let’s suck each other off lots of times, okay?” Mary suggested, every bit as keen on the idea now as she had been before her hunger had been satisfied.

Lulu May nodded enthusiastically.

She was eyeing Mary’s cunt.

“You mean again — now?” Lulu May asked, her tone and expression implying that she was more than willing for another snack.

But Mary blushed and looked towards Rocky.

Lulu May grinned, for Lulu May was a girl who understood these sort of things and realized that sucking a cunt was certain to make a girl hot for cock.

“Go ahead,” she said. �

Rocky understood that, at long last, it was his turn.

The sheepdog — who no doubt remembered the time that Rocky had butted him head over heels — had been gloating, tongue lolling out, looking superior because he had had a piece of ass while the ram had not had anything. But now the mighty ram shot the sheepdog a look of disdain, and his huge prick rippled. The ram’s cock was a lot bigger than the dog’s prick and the dog looked abashed.

The ram walked over to Mary.

She began to fondle his woolly prick with both hands and, leaning in, ran her tongue over the dark-fleshed, smooth-skinned crown, leaving a trail of saliva and causing a few drops of pre-cum to bubble from the cleft.

She lapped the slimy stuff up.

It went well with the cuntjuice she’d just swallowed. She drew the woolly skin back, causing the head to flare out, naked and hot. She tongued all over the big meaty slab of ram cock.

Lulu May felt envious.

She hoped to get some ram prick fo �r herself soon, but she knew that Mary had first crack at it, especially since this was the girl’s first time. Lulu May respected the giving of Mary’s virginity. It was, she thought, almost a romantic situation.

Lulu May called Old Blue over.

His prick was soft now but a limp cock was better than nothing. She began to play with his prick while she waited for Mary to get on with the rest of her ram fuck.

Mary was wondering how to do it.

Should she get on her hands and knees and let Rocky fuck her cunt that way the first time? Or should she do it face to face, initiating him into a human fucking even as he initiated her virgin cunt into the joys of being stuffed with prick?

She was sitting under him, rubbing his cockhead on her plump tits, ducking down to lick his prick from time to time. She just sort of leaned over backwards, arching under that cock without really thinking about it. She braced her head and shoulders on the ground and hiked her ass high in the air, her � feet flat on the ground and her nubile, nimble body arched in a wrestler’s bridge.

The ram’s prick was sliding up and down her belly and nudging into her soft, deep tit cleavage. The bloated tip was flowing like a fountain, jism welling up between her tits, running down her belly, spurting up into the hollow of her throat.

So much fuck juice was bubbling out of the brute that Lulu May thought he was getting his rocks off.

But Mary knew better.

She’d jacked a load out of Rocky and had sucked another dose from him, and she knew how abundant his coming was, knew that the slippery stuff pouring out now was only a trickle compared to what he would shoot when he came. Still, although the outpouring was small compared to the full load to follow, it was still welcome. Ducking her head down, Mary lapped some of the hot cock slime from the head of his prick, which was bedded between her thrusting tits �, pushing her tongue right up inside his bubbling cleft.

Rocky humped, pushing his prick up through her tits and into her face. His balls dragged low down on her belly. Having already fucked her in the mouth, the dumb brute assumed that she intended to take his cock that way again once she began lapping his cockhead.

But Mary arched higher and flipped her crotch up.

When the robust ram drew back, the head of his long, fat cock slipped into her crotch.

Not sure what to do, he held himself rigid.

Mary’s creamy pussy sucked on the foaming tip of his prick, and she began to rub up and down against his cockmeat, lathering her hairy groin with his streaming spunk.

It dawned on Rocky that, although they were face to face, they were in a position where fucking was possible.

An inverted position, to be sure, and probably degenerate, he thought, but he was so eager to get his stiff meat up the girl’s juicy cunt that the ram ≈ was not bothered by such thoughts.

His mighty haunches bunched with muscle, then heaved, fucking his prick toward Mary’s pussy.

The first thrust failed.

The head of the brute’s cock was too wide to slip easily up Mary’s cherry pussy. As Rocky plowed into her crotch, he simply pushed her pelvis back without penetration. Bridged on the ground before him, the girl’s belly rose higher and she came onto the tips of her toes, her whole arched body vibrating.

Mary moaned, wanting to be full of prick every bit as much as Rocky wanted to fill her.

She began to grind her crotch in a circular motion against the tip of his cock. Rocky stood rigid once again, realizing the girl’s intentions. As her pussy whipped around on his cockhead, she began to open her cunt more. The tip of his dripping prick pushed into her pussy. She was screwing her cunt down on his cock like a nut onto a bolt. Inch by inch, she took his prick-knob into her loins.

Rocky was snorting and Mary was whimpering.

Her sweet ass swung around and around, the taut muscles contracting. Her trim belly pumped. Suddenly the whole of the ram’s big cockhead slipped up her slot and her cuntlips clamped shut in a tight collar around his woolly prick.

Rocky humped again.

This time, with the head of his prick already stuck up her slippery cunt, he was able to fuck a few more inches of stiff prick into her. When he drew back, he dragged the girl along with him on his prick. But her cunt was starting to adjust itself to accommodate the great bulk of his cock. He pushed in again and managed to fuck in and out of her cunt.

He began humping steadily.

Each time he fucked in, he buried more of his massive prick in her cunthole. Mary was stunned by the sensation of having a hard, thick cock fucking in and out of her pussy for the first time. She continued to � rotate her ass and swivel her hips, winding her pussy onto his fucking prick. His cock-knob was pushing in deep now, and the woolly prickshaft was sliding in too, then squeezing back out, the fleecy cock matted and slathered with the hot juices of the girl’s steaming pussy.

His cock-knob felt like a smoking lump of iron as his prick probed the depths of her belly, and his cockshaft felt like a heated crowbar, wedging and prying and levering a passage through her cunt.

Now Rocky was fucking his whole massive cock into her pussy with every lunge, burying the cockshaft so deep that his balls were slapping on her ass.

Mary began fucking in and out with the ram now, shoving her cunt down to meet him as he fucked in. Her cunt muscles were sucking on that fat ram prick, pulling and dragging. Fucking, she had discovered, came as natural to her as sucking cocks and cunts. She knew just how to tighten her muscles, just how to hump and grind. �

“Oh! Oh! Oh!” she gasped each time he fucked into her, stuffing her cunt to the very brim.

Her pussy began to melt.

Rocky was fucking furiously now, as his climax built towards the bursting point.

Mary suddenly threw her legs up, clamping her thighs around the ram’s surging flanks. Her hands came up and tightened into the fleshy curls of his heaving shoulders. Suspended under the brute, completely off the ground, she was riding him from below. Her ass swung back and forth, skimming the ground. Her tits rubbed against his woolly breast. Her face was buried in his neck.

Rocky came with such force that he almost blew her right off the end of his prick.

Mary wailed when she felt for the first time a rush of hot, thick jism hose her pussy.

Her thighs tightened on his flanks and her fists twisted into the curly wool as she jammed her cunt back down against the jetstream of his jism, and her cunt creamed with him.

Rocky fucked in with s �purt after spurt of hot cum, and, each time he spilled another dose into her, Mary’s cunt creamed again, her climax so intense that she felt as if her whole being were turning into cuntjuice, as if her blood and bones and brains were dissolving and pouring out her pussy.

The ram, at last, emptied his cock and balls.

He stood stiff-legged while the horny young teen continued to sway back and forth under him, riding out the last spasms of her own orgasm, milking out the last drops of her ecstasy.

Drained at last, she relaxed her grip.

Her cunt was so slippery from their mingled fuck juice that she slid off his cock and bounced on her ass on the ground.

But Rocky’s prick, although emptied, snapped right back up under his belly, still hard as a stone.

Mary grinned when she saw this, realizing there was more joy to be obtained from that mighty cock.

Even more than she thought.

For, by this time, Old Blue the sheepdog had acquired another hard-on. Mary was in for a doubl �e dose!

Chapter 13

Lulu May had been frigging the dog lazily as she watched her friend getting fucked by the ram, but soon enough his prick had started to swell and throb in her fist. She gave his cock a few more vigorous strokes, then stopped, knowing full well that there would be a better use for the dog’s next coming than her hand.

Lulu May was a generous sort of girl.

Although she loved cocks in all shapes and forms and in all the various holes into which she could let them shoot, she was not greedy. She was so delighted to have discovered that her friend Mary shared her inclinations that she didn’t mind letting the previously innocent girl have most of the fun for awhile.

Sitting on her ass on the ground, a pool of cuntjuice and ram cum spreading out under her, Mary turned to look at Lulu May. She looked a little sheepish, but that was appropriate enough for a girl who had just been fucked by a ram.

She noticed that the dog had a hard-on again.

Rocky pushed his still-rampan ˚t prick out, the tip nuzzling against Mary’s cheek, gently insinuating and hinting. She turned back and gave the soaking cock some licking. There was obviously another load to be milked out of the ram’s prickmeat, but she didn’t know whether to suck it out or fuck it out.

That fuck had been wonderful. She decided to get her cunt stuffed again. But it seemed only fair to let Rocky get his rocks off ram style the next time. He had been civil enough to fuck her face to face and it was right that now she should make her cunt available on his terms.

Giving his cockhead a last slurp with her tongue, Mary turned over onto her hands and knees.

She shifted her ass about, thighs parted.

This was a position with which Rocky was well acquainted and he nuzzled against her smooth ass, enjoying the novelty of having a smooth ass to fuck.

He mounted her haunches, his big-horned head tossing, snorting as he fucked his prick in. His first stroke missed the mark and rebounded from her ass.

His second thru �st slid right up her cunt.

With his hooves clinging around her trembling pelvis, Rocky began to throw a ram style fuck into her cunt with vigor.

Mary heaved under him, against him, her loins pumping and her ass grinding as she thrilled to his assault.

Then, through passion-glazed eyes, she saw that Lulu May was crawling towards her and that Old Blue was coming with her.

Lulu May came up on her hands and knees and, face to face, the two lewd teenagers gazed into each other’s eyes. They kissed, swapping tongues back and forth.

Then Lulu May whispered, “How would you like a stiff prick in both ends, Mary?”

“Ooooh! Yes!” squealed Mary.

“If I let you blow my dog, will you let me fuck your ram afterwards?” bargained Lulu May.

“Sure,” Mary said.

Old Blue was not quite sure what was required of him. He had been sucked off by Lulu May before, but this situation was new to him. He yelped and squirmed about, willing but uncertain. But then Mary pushed her face out, and her mouth opened in � a moist oval, her tongue curling over her lower lip. Her mouth was now positioned just where a cunt would have been, if the girl had been facing in the other direction. It would have been a dumb dog that failed to understand the meaning of such a position.

He glanced at Lulu May.

Lulu May smiled encouragingly. Old Blue was pleased that Lulu May was so liberal minded. He was possessive himself and wouldn’t have wanted another dog to fuck Lulu May, although he didn’t guess there was much he could do about it if that damned ram with those big horns wanted to fuck her.

“Come on, dog,” Mary moaned.

She lowered her head another inch.

“Fuck her, Blue, fuck her in the mouth,” Lulu May panted, and, if the dog didn’t understand the words, he got the meaning.

Old Blue hopped up, mounting Mary’s shoulders just as he would have mounted her haunches.

His stiff prick brushed her cheek, then her lips.

Mary lapped at hot cockmeat, then sucked the prick-knob into her mouth and went to work on his � cock with relish.

The dog held steady for a moment as she sucked on his cockhead. Then he began to hump energetically, fucking his prick right down her gullet, fucking her mouth as if it were a cunt.

Filled with hard animal cock at both ends, Mary went into a wild gyration, adoring it. The ram fucked his prick up her cunt, and her ass pushed back to meet him. Then the dog fucked his cock into her mouth and her lips sucked every precious inch.

The ram and the dog were face to face.

They stared at each other across the girl’s trembling body, sharing a bestial division of her hot flesh. The dog eyed the ram’s horns warily, but Rocky didn’t mind that the dog was fucking his girl in the mouth — not when he was fucking her pussy.

Mary was coming, a prolonged orgasm that rippled through her in hot waves, one upon the other. Her clit was sparking, and so was her tongue. She wanted both animals to shoot into her — she wanted them to come at the same time, filling her cunt and he ∆r mouth, her womb and her belly. Her pussy rippled, milking Rocky’s cockmeat, and her tongue and lips worked with enthusiasm on the dog’s prick.

She felt both pricks swell.

Lulu May had pushed her face in, licking around the edges, getting involved as best she could. She tongued Old Blue’s balls for a moment, then turned onto her back and slid underneath Mary. Raising her eager face, she began to suck on Mary’s clit button, pulling and slurping while the ram’s prick fucked in and out of the girl’s hot pussyhole. Now Mary was getting the attention of three lovers and her climax soared to a new height, her whole body racked by her coming.

Old Blue howled.

Rocky bellowed.

Mary felt a hot rush of ram spunk pour into her cunt and, a split-second later, the dog shot his wad into her throat. She drank dog cum down in great gulps and her pussy rippled, milking out the ram’s load to the sweet dregs.

How would she ever go back to finger-fucking �after this?

But Mary wouldn’t have to, would she?

When the dog dismounted from her head, his prick popping from between her pursed lips, her head sank down to the ground, cum spilling from the corners of her mouth.

The ram dragged his spent cock out of her pussy, and a great wash of jism flooded down her kneeling thighs.

Lulu May clamped her parted lips over Mary’s flowing cunt and sucked the foaming spunk out of her.

And, from there, it was only natural that the two girls slid together into a sixty-nining position and, while they waited for the dog and the ram to get hard-ons again, sucked each other dizzy.

***

Mary and Lulu May became the greatest of friends after that memorable occasion.

Lulu May told Mary about the knothole in the outhouse wall.

The two lewd girls suddenly began to develop an urge to leave the classroom at the same time and shared many a prick between them. The teacher wondered if they had turned into lesbians. But they hadn’t, of course, although they frequently sucked each other off.

Rocky the ram still followed Mary to school, just as he had as an adorable nursery rhyme lamb. He soon figured things out. One day a lusty lad tried to enter the outhouse, only to have his ass butted about ten feet in the air — and the girls were amazed to find that one of the lads in school had a prick as woolly as a ram when Rocky shoved his cock through the knothole and got it well sucked off.

On schooldays, the lads were quite content.

But Mary and Lulu May never went out with boys on the weekends.

Rocky the ram and Old Blue the sheepdog just loved Saturdays …

The End

---

Alexa had never been with a girl before

Alexa sat beside Derek, each of them in a separate folding chair, with her body pivoted and leaning as she jerked him off. Alexa is a high school senior and Derek is a Sophomore. They had found that the small sound proof practice rooms in the Band Dept were great for an afternoon hand job and so they had been meeting there once a week for the past few months.

Earlier in the week Alexa wondered why she kept giving Derek hand jobs. Sure he was kind of cute, in a nerdy sort of way, but there were lots of cute boys at school and she never gave them hand jobs. She thought at first it could be pity; he was otherwise a virgin, after all, who had never even had a girlfriend. But as they continued to have these naughty encounters, Alexa realized the reason was the size of Derek’s penis.

Stroking it nice and slowly, Alexa stared at the big thing. It was quite simply the largest penis she had ever jerked off. It seemed so out of place on Derek too, him being a skinny band geek. Her dainty fist couldn’t even completely close around its girth! It was fascinating to touch and look at.

“Does my hand feel good today, Derek?” Alexa whispered.

“Y-yeah.” Derek breathed out, equally as quiet. “Your hand always feels good, Alexa. Like pure magic.”

Bending over closer, Alexa licked the tip of his enormous cock. The pre-cum had already began to spill out. She worked her hand and his pre-cum all over the skin of his shaft. The lubricated jacking noises filled the small sound-proof room.

“Where do you want to cum today?” Alexa casually asked, leaning back with a toss of her brunette curls, which had fallen in front of her face. She used her free hand to push a few locks behind her ear.

“Can I shoot it on your face?” came Derek’s shy request.

Alexa smiled prettily. “Sure sexy. But try not to get so much in my hair this time, okay? It’s hard to get out.”

Slipping off her chair, Alexa moved to kneel between Derek’s legs. She cradled his balls in a cupping palm while the pace of her masturbating hand increased. She tickled his puffed-up scrotum with pink-colored nails then gave them a nice squeeze.

“Your balls are so full today. Are you gonna shoot a nice big load for me?”

Biting his lip, Derek nodded. Alexa knew exactly what she was doing, knew exactly how to turn him on. And she was so sexy! By far the most beautiful girl at school.
Alexa moved her face closer to Derek’s cock as the speed of her jerking quickened. She looked up at him with her blue eyes, framed perfectly by dark lashes. “Shoot your cum all over my face, baby. Go ahead. Decorate me with your hot sperm.”

“Oh god…” Derek moaned. “I’m close, Alexa, I’m going to cum…”

Alexa started pumping her fist rapidly up and down Derek’s cock, pointing it towards her face. “Do it baby! Cum all over me!” she squealed, then opened her mouth.

With several loud grunts, Derek began squirting. His semen shot out to land in long pearly beads across Alexa’s face, some of it landing across her lips and into her mouth. She squeezed his shaft in time with the pumping orgasm until her face was lightly coated with the pearly white jizz. A few spurts on her cheeks, and lips.

“Damn…” Alexa said, licking her lips free of the thick fluid. “You really did have a big load today.”

Slumping in his chair from the effort of cumming, Derek looked at Alexa in amazement. He couldn’t believe this hot girl was jerking him off every week and letting him do dirty things like shoot on her face. “Jeez, that felt so good. Thank you, Alexa. Wow.”

Giggling, Alexa reached for some tissues out of her bag. “You’re welcome. You know I love handling that big dick of yours.”

Derek stood to pull up his pants, watching Alexa delicately wipe his semen off her own face. “Hey Alexa…would you want to go to a movie or something, sometime, maybe?”

“You mean like on a date?” Alexa asked, tossing the sticky tissues into a small trash can with a soft “Ew.”

“Y-yeah.”

Alexa stood and wiped the knees of her tight jeans off. “I don’t think so sweetie. I mean, I like you and all, but I have a boyfriend.”

“Oh…” Derek replied, looking down at the floor. “Okay. Um, does he know that you…I mean…that you…”

“Jerk guys off?” Alexa finished for the shy boy. She laughed, “Yeah. He’s okay with that. Listen Derek, I love jerking off your cock. I really do. And you’re a really cute guy. You’re going to find a girlfriend before you know it, and she’s going to looove your big fucking dick. I promise.”

Derek grinned shyly. “Okay. Thanks Alexa.”

“You’re welcome. I’ll see you next week, okay?”

Leaving the band room, Alexa strode down the hallway towards her next class. Her heeled leather boots made loud noises which drew the attention of every boy she passed. Alexa smugly ignored their glances, perfectly aware that her ass looked great in the jeans she was wearing. The top she wore didn’t hurt either. She thought about stopping in the ladies room for a quick rub on her clit, but Alexa realized jerking Derek off had taken up too much of her free study period: she didn’t have time.

Plopping down in her English-class desk, Alexa dug a textbook out of her book bag and set it out. She leaned over again, digging in the bag for a pencil, when she noticed the girl who sat next to her staring.

“Hi Teri.” Alexa smiled.

Teri was a fellow senior. Alexa didn’t know her that well, as Teri didn’t really hang in the popular clique that Alexa enjoyed. Teri was more of a nerdy type with plain blonde hair, light freckles, and glasses. She didn’t wear the latest and hottest fashions like Alexa and her friends did, dressing in more common and frumpy apparel. Still, Alexa thought Teri was a nice person and always tried to make friendly small talk with her while in class.

“Hi Alexa.” Teri replied.

“What’s up?” Alexa asked, “You look like you’ve got something on your mind.”

“Um…can I ask you a private question, Alexa?” Teri asked, voice hushed.

“Sure Teri.”

“Well, I heard these boys talking in the A/V room, and they said…that is…they were talking about you…”

“Yeah?” Alexa prompted.

Teri looked around, to make sure no one was listening. No one was, as all the other students were gabbing and goofing around since the teacher hadn’t yet arrived. “They said you do hand-jobs for some of the guys.” she whispered. “Is that true?”

Grinning, Alexa replied “Yeah, it’s true. Keep it quiet though okay? If any teachers found out I’d probably get kicked out of school.”

Teri swallowed nervously. “Really? Wow. Um, do you just do boys?”

That question surprised Alexa.

“I-I mean, do you give girls hand-jobs too?” Teri clarified.

Alexa blinked, still surprised. “Gee Teri, I never have, but I suppose I could? I mean, I masturbate myself all the time so I could probably get a girl off too. Why do you ask? Do you…want one?”

Teri looked around again, then nodded at Alexa with apprehensive eyes.

Alexa whispered, “I’ll tell you what. Since you’d be my first girl, we’d have to do it somewhere special and private.”

“Really?” Teri asked with widened eyes.

“Sure. Do you want to come over to my place after school? You can ride with me and my boyfriend. He picks me up every day.”

“Sure.” Teri agreed. “But please don’t tell anyone, okay? I don’t want anyone else to know that I’m, you know, experimenting with a girl.”
Alexa winked. “Don’t worry Teri, your secret’s safe with me. I mean, my boyfriend will know, but he’s really good at keeping secrets, okay?”

Teri nodded with a shy smile as the teacher walked in, “Thanks Alexa.”

The two girls met up once classes were over and walked out together. Chris was waiting for her in his car as usual and the girls crawled into the backseat.

“Hi baby.” Alexa greeted, leaning over the seat to give Chris a smooch.

Teri stared in amazement as she watched Alexa kiss him. She recognized Chris from her social studies class. He’s your boyfriend???”

Laughing, Alexa replied “Yeah. It’s a long story. We met at a few parties and we sort of fell for each other along the way.”

Pulling out of the school drive, Chris looked at Teri through the rear-view member. “Hey Teri, how’s it goin’?”

“Do you remember Teri from school, baby?” Alexa asked.

“Sure I do. Are you coming over today Teri?” Chris asked.

Teri blushed lightly, “Um, yeah. Is that okay?”

“Absolutely.” Chris replied. “You two got studying to do or something?”

“Not exactly.” Alexa giggled. “Teri wants one of my magic hand-jobs. We want to know what a girl feels like, isn’t that hot?”

“Hell yeah.” Chris grinned as he drove.

Teri blushed even brighter.

“Don’t worry.” Alexa assured, putting a relaxing hand on Teri’s thigh. “We won’t tell anyone.”

“Thanks Alexa.” Teri said. “I guess I’m just nervous. I’ve…I’ve never actually been with another girl.”

“Don’t be nervous Teri.” Alexa said. “I promise there’s nothing to be scared of. I’m going to get you off like you’ve never got off before. It’ll be great.”

Alexa was actually excited about her first girl hand job. She felt kind of naughty and kinky about the prospect of fingering another girl. It had never crossed her mind before, but it made her pussy tingle with anticipation.

Once they arrived at the house, Teri wondered what would happen now. “Are we going to be alone?” she asked Alexa.

“What about if baby? Do you want to watch?” Alexa teasling asked Chris.

“Maybe next time. I’m sure Teri would be more comfortable if it was just the two of you.”

Teri smiled at Chris gratefully.

Alexa reached out and took Teri’s hand, winking at her boyfriend. “Okay…see you later babe.” She led the way to the house and into her bedroom.

Looking around nervously, Teri asked “So, um, how do we do this?”

Alexa peeled out of her tight polo shirt, letting it hang off her hand and dropped it to the floor, exposing her white bra. “We can get naked if you like?”

Teri licked her lips, “Um, okay.”

Smiling, Alexa put a gentle hand on Teri’s shoulder. “This is going to be nice.” She then slowly reached back to unhook her bra and let it fall forward and off, revealing the barely D-Cup breasts that always drove the boys wild. Teri stared at her chest, admiring the large brownish nipples that capped Alexa’s titties.

“Does my body turn you on?” Alexa whispered.

Teri nodded quickly.

Reaching over to the hem of Teri’s loose shirt, Alexa started to pull it up and off Teri. The shy blonde had larger breasts and Alexa gently unhooked the bra to reveal them. “Mmm, you have nice boobs. Can I touch them?”

Again, Teri silently nodded.

Alexa gingerly cupped them, then smoothed her hands all about them, flicking her thumbs against Teri’s nipples causing them to stiffen slightly. “They’re beautiful. Do you play with them a lot?.”

Teri shivered at Alexa’s touch. “All of the time.”

Then Alexa reached down to unbutton her own jeans, pushing them down along with her underwear to step out of them. Teri did the same, mirroring Alexa’s movements.

The two girls stood before each other, completely naked. Teri had creamy white skin, a contrast to Alexa’s tanned form. She was a true blonde, just as Alexa was a real brunette, both of their pubic regions neatly trimmed. Alexa thought Teri was nicely curved and totally sexy.

“You’re beautiful.” Alexa said, taking Teri’s hand and leading her to the bed. They laid down side by side and Alexa rubbed her hand across Teri’s slender stomach, causing the girl’s skin to break out in goose bumps.

“Thank you Alexa.” Teri said with a quick breath, still nervous. “Your hand feels really nice.”

“Do you want me to touch your pussy?” Alexa asked.

Teri nodded softly, “Y-yes.”

Gently, Alexa slid her hand down to cup the other girl’s sex. Teri breathed in with a sharp intake.

“Mmm.” Alexa cooed seductively. “Your pussy is nice and warm. It’s the first one I’ve ever touched other than my own. Do you like it when I touch you?”

“Y-yeah.” Teri answered, her thighs parting.

Alexa turned onto her side, sliding a leg against Teri’s and entwining them together. The sensuous feeling of this other girl against her was arousing Alexa more than she thought such a thing ever could. Alexa slowly rubbed her middle finger up and down Teri’s pussy lips which were engorged from the excitement that was within her. She slid her finger into Teri’s already wet slit, eliciting a slight moan from her.

“Oh Alexa…that feels so nice.”

Kissing Teri’s shoulder, Alexa slowly slid her finger in and out. “I like touching your pussy, Teri. It’s so soft and moist.”

“Really?” Teri asked, turning her head towards Alexa’s. She took her glasses off, setting them aside.

With a sudden desire, Alexa cuddled closer and brushed her lips against Teri’s. The two girls stared at each other for a moment, then kissed again, this time with more passion. The making-out was turning Alexa on. Without even thinking about it, she started rubbing her pussy slowly against Teri’s hip while Alexa masturbated her finger even deeper. Alexa’s thumb brushed against Teri’s clitoris, making the poor girl squirm with pleasure

“This is so fucking hot.” Alexa breathed, breaking the kiss.

“I can’t believe this is happening.” Teri whispered. “You’re the most beautiful girl at school.”

Alexa smiled at the compliment. “Thanks sweetie. You’re really beautiful too.” She meant it too. Alexa imagined that with a bit of work on her hair, and a light touch of make-up to go with those cute freckles, that Teri could turn more than a few heads.

One of Alexa’s fingers started circling Teri’s clit and she gasped at the contact., closing her eyes. “Oh god. Rub my pussy Alexa…rub my clit…mmm.”

Still rutting lightly against her thigh, Alexa was leaving a wet spot against Teri’s skin. She continued to touch Teri’s button with a fingertip and was growing more aroused by the minute.

“Teri…” Alexa moaned. “This is really turning me on…”

“Yes! Yes!.” Teri moaned. “Keep humping my leg, it’s so naughty and hot.”

“Oh fuck Teri…” Alexa groaned. She started grinding her cunt against Teri’s thigh, letting the friction inflate her already tender clitoris. Alexa suddenly plunged a trio of fingers into Teri’s box, fucking Teri’s hot cunt with her hand.

“Oh! Oh Yes!” Teri gasped, “Yes…fuck me Alexa. Fuck my pussy with your hand. Fuck me…oh yes that feels so good.”

Alexa worked her hand like a piston, plunging it in and out of Teri’s gaping pussy, her knuckles rubbing Teri’s labia and clit. Both of the girls were squealing and moaning as their orgasms approached.

“Alexa…!” Teri rasped. “Oh god Alexa you’re going to make me cum. Your fingers are like magic…oh god…oh god…”

Alexa pushed her tongue into Teri’s waiting mouth. The two girls tangled their tongues together, exploring one another’s mouths with a hot passion. Muffled sounds escaped both girl’s throats as their orgasms approached in unison. Teri bucked against Alexa’s hand as Alexa was humping at Teri’s thigh. Suddenly without warning, Alexa felt a wave of hot juice boiling out of her pussy. She had not come like this since the day in Jenna’s back seat with Chris. Her pussy juices shot out and covered Teri’s thigh and the sheets on the bed had a puddle of love juices on them. Teri grunted with delirious passion as she pushed her hand down to Alexa’s dripping cunt and let the juices flow onto her hand. She then put her fingers into her mouth and the two girls sucked up the juices from Alexa’s cunt.

Teri took Alexa in her arms and hugged close as they both screamed and moaned in orgasm.

When the pleasure finally subsided, the girls were a tangle of limbs. They cuddled close, breathing heavily, and held each other for several long moments.

“That was so fucking hot.” Alexa whispered.

“Yeah.” Teri agreed, breathless. “I don’t think I’ve ever cum so hard.”

Alexa giggled and nuzzled her face into Teri’s neck, kissing her with nibbling little pecks.

“That was sooo good. I enjoyed that just as much as you. I never thought I could be into girls. I want to do this again!”

“Really?”

“Oh yeah.” Alexa assured her. “I think I’m totally bi-sexual.”

Teri was taken completely by surprise. “What are you saying Alexa, you want to be my girlfriend?”

“Yeah, sorta. I mean, I love Chris and everything. And I don’t want to give up his cock, he fucks me so nice. But this was fucking amazing. I want to try more with you.”

Teri stared at Alexa. “Do you think he’ll mind?”

Alexa laughed. “Fuck no, it’ll probably turn him on. I’d love it if he could watch us. Do you think maybe you’d want to try taking his cock? I mean, you never know until you try, right?”

“I don’t know Alexa…” Teri said. “I mean, I really enjoyed this and I’m sure I’d enjoy being with you more but….”

“We can take it slow, I promise. But Teri…please just say yes. Let’s be lovers, okay? I want to be with you more.”

It was all happening so fast for Teri, but she couldn’t deny how attracted she was to Alexa.

Finally, Teri smiled and replied “Okay. I guess we can try.”

Alexa squealed and kissed Teri happily.
“This is going to be so fun!” Alexa said, already thinking of the next time with both Teri and Chris.

---

When a young man buys a belt with SUCK written on the buckle, he learns that his mom and sister are going to take it litterally.

Mind-Controlled Blowjob Bliss

Chapter One: Blown by His Mom and Sisters

A Belt Buckle Mind-Control Story

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Notes: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

The Figure puts the last touches on its next creation. Its next way to have fun. A belt. Brown leather. A silver buckle with the words “Suck” on it. A simple concept. The Figure is thrilled by this. It knows just where to place it.

Slipping through the mist into a mortal world, it slips into a department store. No one “notices” the figure. They see it, but their eyes slid over it like it is the most unimportant thing in the world. The figure passes a display with novelty belts that have their own brash, funny, or trite phrase on the buckle and slips his on onto the hook.

The figure is gone before Neil comes along and sees it. The word, suck, lights up the youth imagination. His horny mind pictures the girls from his school sucking on his dick. With his cock throbbing and lust out of control, he buys it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I couldn’t believe I bought this.

I slid the brown, leather belt through my jeans’ loops. Yesterday, it had made my horny mind come alive. I had been so excited by the idea I couldn’t help but buy it, though the cashier seemed to have forgotten to ring me up for it.

“Come on, Neil,” my mother called through my bedroom door. “It’s breakfast.”

“God, Mom’s going to kill me,” I muttered as I kept thrusting the belt through my loops. It slid through the denim as I wrapped it around my waist. I buckled it on, the world “suck” written in letters that flowed from one to the next. “The fuck was I thinking.”

I wasn’t.

I cinched it tight, my cock swelling hard. Of course. Those ideas of getting blowjobs from the girls at my school were filling my mind. For the last few years, it seemed like I was hard all the time. I wanted to jerk one off, but Mom was calling for breakfast. I shoved my shirt down to try and cover it and swallowed.

Why did I buy this? It was so dumb. I should take it off.

“Neil!” my mom called again.

A fist hit my door. “Come on, slug,” my older sister shouted. “Listen to Mom.”

She was a weird one to say that. She did everything to piss off Mom these days and yet if I tried to defy Mom, Shelly would be all over me. She had dyed her hair blue and cut it short, and even got herself a tongue-stud. She was twenty-one and did what she wanted.

“I’m coming,” I muttered, gritting my teeth. I hated it when she called my slug. I wasn’t something oozing around in here.

Just because she had spotted some cum stains…

I opened the door and headed downstairs, shoving down my shirt to stay over my belt buckle and that word. What would Mom think? The girls at school? I swallowed, my sock-clad feet whisking over the carpet.

“I’m going to get to play the solo,” my younger sister, Lisa, was saying. She was an excited girl. “Me, me!”

“I know, dear,” Mom said with patience. “See, all that practice played off.”

“Yeah, blowing on a trumpet is great practice,” said Shelly. “When are you going to start playing the skin flute?”

“What?” Lisa asked while my dick throbbed. I didn’t want to think of my little sister doing that.

“Shelly, don’t say stuff like that to your sister,” Mom admonished.

“What’s a skin flute,” Lisa objected.

“When you’re older,” Shelly said. “Slug, get your ass down here! You’re going to make us late for school. It’s breakfast.”

“Don’t call your brother slug,” Mom said with patience.

“I am too old enough to know,” Lisa whined at the same time. “I’m eighteen. I’m in college now! I have a solo! What is a skin flute?”

“She’s just teasing you,” Mom said. “Neil, honey, come on.”

“I’m cumming,” I said, my dick fully hard and needing adjusting. I fixed that and hoped no one would see my bulge. Especially not Shelly. All I needed was, “The slug’s looking active. Watch out, or he’ll slime you, Lisa.”

Like I would do anything with my little sister. That was gross. Now Tracy the cheerleader or Mrs. Jun the hot Korean teacher or Veronica or Linda or Carla or Lacy, who was Tracy’s twin sister, would be a different matter. Even Mrs. Daniels across the street would be awesome or Mrs. Travers, my friend’s mom. Those beauties all floated through my mind as I drifted into the kitchen/dining area. The table was right by the kitchen and flowed into the living room with no real break.

“There you are,” Mom said, smiling at me. “Good, we might be late, but we’ll get our breakfast.”

“Yep,” I said as I headed to the table and… Mom moved up before me. “Uh…”

She fell to her knees before me.

“Uhhhh…?” groaned from my mouth.

Mom, humming like she was cleaning, grabbed my belt buckle. I gaped at her as she didn’t comment at all about the word and just undid it. I stood there so stunned that I didn’t know what to do as she uncinched my belt and then popped the fastener of my jeans. My zipper rasped down, my blue boxers peeking out.

“Uhhhhhhhhh?” I still couldn’t find the words. What was she doing?

“Oh, no fair,” Lisa said as she darted to the table with a plate covered in scrambled eggs and bacon. Her light-brown hair was gathered in pigtails, her blue eyes bright. She was a petite girl in a t-shirt and a pair of jeans, still looking too young to be going to my college. “I wanted to suck him off first. No fair! I’m next.”

“What!” Shelly said as she followed Lisa to the table. “I’m next!” Her short, blue hair swayed about her lush face. She wore a crop top that showed off her cleavage and her jeans were skin-tight and rode low, a red thong peeking out.

“I called it!” Lisa said.

“Your sister called it,” Mom said and then pulled out my cock. “Oh, Neil, just what your mommy needs.”

“What?” I finally spluttered as she pulled my hard cock to her lips and…

Kissed the tip.

A shiver of heat ran down my cock. I gasped and stared down at my mother. Her blue eyes stared up at me with motherly warmth, her black hair spilling about her face and falling down to her shoulders. She wore a lilac house robe. Her hand gripped my cock. She stroked it as she smooched over the crown of my dick.

My mom was kissing my cock.

Her tongue flicked over the crown.

My mind short-circuited. This couldn’t be happening. It was my mom. A girl—a woman—was finally touching my dick, and it was my mom? My brain tripped over the thought. I didn’t know what to do while my sisters just watched on with excitement, looking eager as they ate their breakfast.

I must be dreaming. That had to be. This was a wet dream and…

“Fuck!” I gasped.

Mom’s lips had slid over the crown of my cock. The warm heaven of her mouth surrounded my dick. It was so unlike masturbation. Her tongue danced around it. I gasped, my hands balling into fists as she suckled on my dick. My heartbeat rapidly, carrying the pleasure of this moment through my body.

Mom nursed. Suckled. Moaned. She swirled her tongue around the tip of my cock as she blew me. Her eyes stared up at me with such blue warmth. She still hummed, which just made her sucking even more intense. I finally got why this was called a hummer.

“Mom?” I gasped. “You’re sucking my dick.”

She just winked an eye at me and bobbed her head. I gasped as the blowjob grew even more amazing. Her lips slid down my shaft, the crown brushing the roof of her mouth and her tongue. Then she slid back up, the suction becoming incredible. Her cheeks hollowed. My balls twitched, aching with a load of cum.

“You’re sucking my cock!” I gasped.

“I get to suck it next!” Lisa said excitedly. “I called it, Neil!”

“I should get it next,” muttered Shelly. “I want to suck down all that slime. God, I bet your cum is just the best, Neil. I can’t wait to try it.”

Lisa nodded. “What’s playing the skin flute?”

“Watch Mom. She’s doing a great job.” Shelly smiled at me. “Right, slug?”

“I… She…” I stared at my older sister. Her tongue flicked over her lips, her silver stud flashing. “Has everyone gone insane?”

“I just want to suck your dick,” Lisa moaned, squirming. “I really, really, really want to suck it. It’ll be amazing.”

“Yes,” Shelly moaned.

I couldn’t believe this was happening. It had to be a dream, but they never felt this good. I shuddered, the pressure in my balls was rising. I wanted to last longer—even if it was my mother sucking me off—but this was just too intense.

Mom’s lips slid up and down my cock as she sucked and hummed. The ache at the tip of my cock swelled so fast. My hands balled up into fists. I groaned, my face scrunching up. This was intense. My mom was blowing me.

My fucking mother.

“Shit!” I gasped.

Came.

I fired my jizz into my mother’s mouth. Just spurt after spurt of my cum into her maw. I groaned as the pleasure rushed out of me. I fired blast after blast of my spunk into her mouth. The rapture slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision. An intense shudder swept through me. My heart beat fast. I sucked in deep breaths, blinking eyes.

“Oh, my god, Mom!” I groaned as she swallowed what spurted out of me. She gulped it down, humming louder. Her blue eyes glowed with delight. My toes curled and my ass clenched. I erupted a final time. “Fuck.”

Mom moaned in delight and then slid her mouth off. Drool and some of my cum spilled down her chin. “Oh, that was wonderful, Neil. I needed that. Mmm, you have such great cum. Better than your father’s.”

“Eww, gross,” Lisa said. “Don’t talk about Daddy’s cum.”

“Great jizz, huh?” said Shelly, her eyes bright. “Well, I’ll just—”

“NOOOOOO!” Lisa bounded to her feet and darted over, her pigtails flying. “I’m next. I called it.”

“Yes, you did,” Mom said as she rose.

“Well, hurry up,” Shelly said. “I really, really need to suck his cock.”

Mom rose, adjusting her house robe. She patted her black hair and hummed as she turned from the table. Lisa took her place, kneeling before me, a bright smile on her lips. She grasped my cock with both hands and…

I was still hard. I hadn’t gone soft.

“Oh, Neil, you have such a cute cock,” cooed Lisa. “I’ve never seen one in real life. Ooh, you’re leaking something. Precum?” She licked the slit of my cock. “Yum!” She licked again.

I groaned as the pleasure of my little sister licking my dick flowed down my cock. This shouldn’t be happening. Mom and my sisters shouldn’t be the girls sucking my dick, and yet it felt so amazing it was hard to care.

Lisa bathed the crown on my dick with fluttering kisses. Her pigtail swayed. She gripped me with both hands, my cock throbbing in her grip. Little flares of pleasure flowed down my shaft with her every quick smooch placed on my spongy tip.

“You’re never going to get him off like that,” Shelly complained. “Hurry up, Lisa. I want my turn.”

“I’ll do it how I want!” Lisa squeaked in indignation. “I’m not a little girl. You can’t boss me around, Shelly.”

“Yeah,” I said.

“Fine,” Shelly said. “Just… start sucking him or something. I want to blow him. I need to gulp down all his cum.”

This was insane. It couldn’t be a dream. It was still going on. Dreams didn’t go on like this. They changed. Mutated. And I had cum. I always woke up after cumming with sticky pajama bottoms. But this…

Lisa slowly slid her lips around the crown of my cock. I gasped at the feel of my little sister’s mouth sliding over my tip. She massaged my sensitive glans with those soft lips. Then she sealed her lip about the base and sucked.

“Oh, fuck,” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, Lisa. You’re sucking on my dick.”

“And doing a good job,” Mom said, nodding her approval.

“If she was doing a good job, he’d be cumming,” muttered Shelly. She took a bite of her eggs. “Come on, Lisa, get him off.”

Lisa squealed in frustration and sucked harder while Mom said, “She just started. Your brother got off quick with me, but that was his first cum of the day. I bet he lasts longer with Lisa. She’ll get to really enjoy his cock in her mouth.” My mom smiled. “It’s amazing.”

“I know,” Shelly groaned. “That’s why I need my turn. Lisa! Get him off!”

This was so crazy. My fantasies with the belt buckle were just fantasies, but my sisters and mom were into sucking my dick now. They didn’t care that it was incest. Shelly was… desperate to suck my dick.

How desperate?

My perverted mind burst with ideas. As Lisa nursed with naughty hunger on my cock, I said, “Shelly, if you want me to get off faster, take off that top. Let me see your tits.”

Shelly popped to her feet and ripped off her crop top. Her breasts were held in a red bra with black lace. She slipped her arms through the straps, twisted her bra around, her breasts spilling round and firm out of the cups, and then unfastened the band when it was beneath her boobs. She cupped her tits, jiggling them at me.

“There?” she said while I stared at my first pair of live tits. Sure they were my sister’s breasts, but they were still delicious to see. My cock throbbed in my sister’s sucking mouth. She nursed on me with hunger. She suckled with such delightful passion. I groaned, my hands flexing and relaxing as she blew me. It was incredible to feel. “How’s that? You like my boobs?”

“Great,” I said. She really did it. She showed me her tits just to blow me faster.

My cock throbbed in Lisa’s warm and inviting mouth. She nursed on me and fisted me with both her hands. She didn’t bob her head. She felt so much more inexperienced than mom. A virgin like me. That was hot, but…

How far could I push this?

“Mom, do you want to suck my dick again?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” she said. “But Shelly can go before me.” She flashed me a motherly smile.

“Well, if I can see your tits, too, then this will go even faster. Then you’ll be able to suck my dick again.”

Her eyes brightened. “Oh, yes, boys are so visual.”

She unbelted her house robe. My dick throbbed in my sister’s mouth as Mom slid that off. She wore a nightgown beneath. She drew it up and up her legs. They were shaved and toned. She was a fitness buff. Always riding her bike and doing cardio. She revealed a pair of bronze panties, a full cut not a thong like what Shelly was wearing. Then she kept drawing the nightgown up.

She revealed her flat stomach. My dick throbbed in my little sister’s hungry mouth. I saw the start of Mom’s ribs. I groaned, so close to seeing my mom’s tits. Lisa suckled away, her tongue fluttering up and down the slit of my cock. Then Mom pulled her nightgown over her boobs. She wasn’t wearing a bra. Her large and soft tits spilled out, her nipples fatter than Shelly’s, a darker shade of pink, too, with wider areolas.

“There,” she said, her hands kneading her tits. “Mmm, you used to suckle from these boobs.”

“Fuck,” I groaned, staring at them. “Now kiss Shelly. Press those tits together. That’ll make me explode in Lisa’s mouth. Then you’ll both be closer to sucking my dick.”

Nodding like that was a perfectly reasonable request, my mom and sister came together. The pressure swelled in my balls as I realized the power I had. They wanted to blow me so badly, they would commit incest. Their tits pressed together, Mom’s so soft and Shelly’s so firm. My sister threw her arms around Mom’s neck and kissed her with passion on the mouth.

I groaned at the lesbian, incestuous sight before me. Depraved pleasure rushed through me. My balls tightened at the sight and the pressure of Lisa’s sucking. My little sister nursed on my cock, the suction swelling that explosive ache. My mom and older sister’s tongues danced.

“Yes,” I groaned at the sight. “That’s so hot.”

Mom grabbed Shelly’s ass through her skinny jeans. They both moaned, their lips working together. They were into it. They wanted to make it as sexy as they could so I would erupt as fast as possible. I groaned, my little sister’s warm mouth suckling with all her might on my dick.

“Fuck!” It worked.

I erupted again.

Powerful jets of pleasure shot through my body as my cum pumped into my little sister’s mouth. I groaned, my chest rising and falling as I savored the pleasure spurting out of me. The dizzying rush swept through me. Stars burst across my vision.

My little sister moaned her delight. She sucked hard and nursed on me while I watched our mother and older sister kissing. They held each other tight, boobs pressed together while my little sister swallowed every drop of cum I had.

And I was still hard.

Lisa slid her mouth off and moaned, “How good was I at playing your skin flute?”

“Amazing,” I croaked. I glanced down at her. A lot of my cum had spilled out of her mouth. It coated her lips and chin. “Go kiss Mom. Share that cum from me or you won’t get to suck my dick ever again.”

Panic swept through her eyes. “I will. Mom! Mom! We have to kiss!”

Mom broke the kiss with Shelly and purred, “I heard. Mmm, come and kiss your mother.”

Shelly broke away from Mom, round tits jiggling, and darted around Lisa exuberant form as she rushed over to mom. Shelly grinned and advanced on me, her tongue flicking over her lips again. She had that stud. What would that feel like?

“Mmm, you’re going to love this,” Shelly said while Mom bent down, placed her hands on Lisa’s shoulders, and kissed my little sister right on the mouth. It was even hotter than her making out with Shelly. Lisa was so innocent, and yet her tongue was dancing with our mom’s.

Jesus, how far could I take this? Could I fuck my family? My little sister. She was… Fuck, she was cute, her pigtails swaying. She was a virgin. Not like Shelly or my mom. I could be her first and—

“Down here, slug,” Shelly said. “Mmm, you’re going to enjoy this.”

I glanced down at my sister, her tits jiggling. She winked at me. “Don’t call me slug or you won’t get to suck my dick.”

“Mmm, you like being commanding, huh?” She shuddered. “Sure, Neil. Let me show you what a blowjob is.”

She opened her mouth wide and engulfed my cock. Her lips slid over it and then her tongue and its stud pressed on my crown. I gasped at the feel of that round, hard point rubbing on my dick. My face scrunched up at the pleasure of this moment. It was insane but awesome.

My older sister danced her tongue around my crown, letting me feel that stud sliding over my spongy tip. I gasped at how great it felt. Two cums already, and I was hard and eager for more. I didn’t know what was going on, but this belt buckle I wore had done something to my mom and sisters.

Something fantastic.

Mom and Lisa kept making out while Shelly worked her tongue around my cock and sucked. It was incredible. Slow sucks. Hard sucks. Fast ones. She varied it up as she shifted her mouth around. Lisa had been inexperienced, Mom a delight, but Shelly was a master at this. I knew she had a rep, but this…

“Fuck, Shelly,” I groaned, looking down at her and her warm, brown eyes staring up at me. “Oh, fuck.”

She winked at me and sucked hard, her tongue stud massaging my crown.

I clenched my fists at how great her blowjob was. It was the best thing in the world. Just amazing. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my cock. The stud slid along the shaft now, giving my crown a reprieve from the hard massage. But not for long.

When she slid back up, the stud pressed right against my crown. It burst with such pleasure. I groaned at that. I shuddered, savoring that exciting rush of bliss surging down to my balls. A big smile spread over my lips as I enjoyed this moment.

“Oh, fuck, yes,” I groaned. “Oh, damn. That’s good. That’s amazing. Just keep sucking hard. Oh, yes. And mom… Strip Lisa naked. You got to do that.”

Mom broke the kiss with Lisa and smiled. “Mmm, yes, yes, your big brother needs to be inspired.”

“Okay,” Lisa said. She flashed me a big grin. She still had some of my cum on her chin. “I loved sucking your cock, Neil. It’s amazing. I want to do it again and again.”

“You will,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in our older sister’s exciting mouth.

Incestuous bliss rushed over my cock, stirred up by my sister’s licking and sucking. By that amazing tongue stud. She knew just what to do to make my balls simmer. As she did, Mom pulled up Lisa’s t-shirt to reveal a pink bra with white lace cupping her small breasts. She must be an A-cup. She didn’t need a bra, not really, but that looked cute on her.

Mom’s big boobs jiggled as she stripped Lisa. Mom reached behind her, pushing her tits into Lisa’s to unclasp the bra. She slid the straps off Lisa’s shoulders and my little sister’s mounds came into view. They had just a bit of shape, her nipples a light pink and small. Just suckable buttons.

“Suck on her nipple, Mom,” I groaned, “as you take off her pants.”

“Sure, Neil,” Mom said and ducked her head down. Her plump lips engulfed Lisa’s nub.

“Mom!” squealed my sister at the incestuous contact. This was insane. A heady rush that had my dick throbbing in Shelly’s mouth.

Her tongue stud massaged the spongy crown of my cock as she made love to my dick. Oral pleasure spilled down my shaft to my balls. I groaned, loving every moment of it as Mom suckled on Lisa’s nipple, making my little sister squeak and whimper and shudder in such an adorable way.

Mom’s hands unfastened Lisa’s jeans like Mom had done mine. Then she shoved the denim off my sister’s hips. She had on pink panties with white lace. I watched with hunger. I never thought of my sisters or mom as sexy until this happened, but now I hungered for them.

Incest was amazing.

My dick throbbed in Shelly’s mouth. She moaned as she suckled, a sound of throaty pleasure. Her hand cupped my balls. I gasped as she massaged them. I had more jizz in my nuts. I wanted to release it in her mouth.

“Fuck, this is hot,” I groaned.

Mom kept suckling on Lisa’s nipple while shoving my sister’s jeans down her thighs. Lisa squirmed, her head lolled back. Her face contorted as she whimpered and moaned. Her legs worked her jeans down past her knees while Mom…

Mom went for Lisa’s panties.

She hooked Lisa’s waistband and rolled them off. I shuddered at the curving profile of my little sister’s rump. I grabbed a fistful of Shelly’s dyed-blue hair as the pressure swelled in my nuts. This was so exciting. Mom kept suckling as she rolled the panties down Lisa’s pale, lithe thighs.

“Oh, Mommy,” Lisa whimpered. “Oh, Mommy, I like that.”

“Now suck on Mom’s nipple, Lisa,” I moaned.

Mom’s mouth popped off Lisa’s nub and she straightened, her big boobs jiggling. My sister leaned down, her panties still bunched around her knees, and suckled from our mother’s fat nub. Mom groaned, this look of motherly delight spilling over her face.

“Shit!” I gasped, Shelly sucking hard, her tongue stud caressing my crown. That hard point and the hot sight before me set me off. “Fuck!”

My hot jizz fired into my older sister’s mouth. She kneaded my twitching balls as I unloaded in her mouth. I had my eyes locked on the taboo sight before me. Mom cradled Lisa’s head to her teat, my little sister suckling away with hunger, nursing hard like Shelly did on my cock.

Stars burst across my vision as I had another orgasm. I groaned, my dick pulsing into Shelly’s mouth. She gulped down the cum over and over and over again. She drank every drop I had, nursing with such relish. She let out a throaty moan of delight.

I hit the peak, my body trembling a final time. Then I panted, my balls emptied. For now.

“Fuck,” I moaned.

Shelly slid her mouth off and groaned, “You have such delicious cum, Neil. Mmm, I’ll blow you night and day.”

I felt so confident now. So sure of my mastery over the women of my family. “If you ever want to suck my cock, you and Mom have to sixty-nine.”

“Oh, my god, Mom, you hear that. We have to eat each other’s cunts!”

“I did, Shelly,” Mom moaned and started shoving down her panties, Lisa still suckling at her nipple.

“Let’s go upstairs,” I added. “Your room, Mom. I want you and Shelly eating each other’s cunts while I fuck Lisa.”

Lisa popped her mouth off Mom’s pussy. She squirmed and, cheeks red, whimpered, “If you… do me, I’ll get to suck your dick again?”

I nodded.

“Then let’s go!” she shoved her panties the rest of the way down her legs and darted naked out of the kitchen, her pigtails flying.

Mom stepped out of her panties and sauntered after her, her plump rump jiggling. Shelly was cursing as she peeled out of her skinny jeans, her round tits bouncing as she worked off the tight denim that she seemingly had to pour herself into. Unsurprisingly, she was shaved, her thong so narrow it only covered her pussy lips.

I followed after Mom, my cock throbbing. As she headed up the stairs before me, I could see her black pubic hair dripping with her juices. My dick bobbed before me, aching in delight. This was so hot. So incredibly sexy.

Lisa waited on the bed, her legs spread wide. She had a sparse bush of brown hair covering her tight slit. Her outer pussy lips had barely parted to show off her pink depths. Her juices gleamed on them. She rubbed her small titties.

“I’m so ready, Neil,” she groaned. “I love sucking your dick. I’ll do anything. And sucking your cock makes me so wet and itchy and… and… I just want to make you happy.”

“Mmm, you will,” Mom said, sliding onto the bed. “Do whatever your brother wants, and he’ll reward us with his cock in our mouths.”

“Yes,” I groaned, heading to my little sister.

Shelly burst into the room behind me, panting. “Oh, my god, Mom, you ever ate pussy before?”

“No,” Mom answered as I crawled on the bed. Mom squeezed her big boobs tight. “I’m a little nervous, but if it’ll make Neil happy…”

“Oh, it will,” I groaned as I ripped off my T-shirt. Then I shoved my jeans and boxers in one go. “It’ll make me so happy.”

Mom beamed. “Then I’ll do it. Come sit on my face, Shelly.”

“Just do what I do to your pussy, Mom,” Shelly said. God, she’d even had sex with girls? My older sister was such a slut.

Lisa stared at me with this eager and nervous expression all at the same time. She licked her lips as I crawled over her, my cock so hard. She then shot her hands down and grabbed me. She stroked me up and down.

“You sure I can’t suck you?” she asked.

“I want that pussy,” I groaned. “But you will. You’ll get to suck me.”

“Oh, Neil, I want that!” She smiled at me. “And you’re cute. I suppose this isn’t a bad way to lose my cherry.”

I smiled and kissed her. I loved the feel of her lips on mine as she guided me to her pussy. She rubbed my cock into her hot cunt. I shuddered at the feel of her sparse hair and the silky delight of her twat. It was amazing. She pushed me right against her hymen.

I shuddered, about to pop my little sister’s cherry. Beside us, Shelly sat on our mom’s face. She licked pussy for the first time while Shelly leaned over and buried her face into Mom’s thick bush. They both were groaning while Lisa pushed me on her hymen.

I groaned and thrust against her hymen. Her membrane stretched and stretched. Then there was a pop. Her cherry tore and I slid into her warm and welcoming depths. I groaned, my face contorting with the bliss of this moment.

I broke the kiss with my sister. Her eyes were so wide as her pussy squeezed down on me. She wiggled her nose as she groaned. Her eyes were so bright and eager. She stroked my back, caressing her hands up and down my back.

“Oh, wow, Neil,” she moaned. “Oh, wow, that’s amazing.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned and kissed her on the mouth again.

Mom and Shelly moaned beside us, devouring the other’s pussy, as I drew back my hips. My little sister’s deflowered pussy clung to my cock. I was in my first snatch. My sister’s snatch. This heady rush shot through me. I thrust forward again. I buried to the hilt in her cunt. She groaned, her pussy clamping down on me.

She felt so incredible about my cock. She squeezed me tight. This was amazing. I was finally in pussy. I groaned, savoring the feel of her snatch massaging me. My tongue danced with hers. I pumped away, my balls smacking into her flesh. The staccato echo rippled around me. It was amazing to feel. Her cunt squeezed about me in such an exciting way.

She massaged me. Teased me. I groaned, my dick slamming to the hilt in her. I buried with such intensity into that sweet cunt of hers. She held me tight. Her pussy caressed my shaft with my every plunge. I kissed her with passion, my balls smacking into her flesh.

She moaned, her hands gripping my back. She held me tight, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I savored her grip. Her silky flesh squeezing about me. It was amazing being in her pussy. Just the absolute best.

I broke the kiss and gasped, “Lisa!”

“Oh, Neil!” she moaned, her eyes wide with delight. “I like this! If I have to do this to suck your dick, you can do me whenever you want.”

“I will!” I groaned, burying into the heaven of my little sister’s deflowered cunt. “Goddamn, I will!”

I could fuck any of them. They all wanted to suck my dick. It was so hot. My hips pumped away faster and faster. I drove my cock deep into my little sister’s cunt. Her twat held me with such an exciting grip. It was fantastic.

Mom and Shelly were moaning as they feasted on each other, their lesbian passion an exciting counterpoint to driving into my sister’s snatch. The depraved pleasure of this moment swelled the ache in my balls. I wanted to last longer, I did.

But I was in my little sister’s pussy. My first cunt.

“Shit, shit, shit!” I moaned, slamming into her twat. “I need to feel you cumming on my dick, Lisa. I want that. Cum on my cock.”

“I’m getting there,” she moaned. “Ooh, this is so wrong. I shouldn’t do this. You’re my brother, but your cock… I have to suck your cock.” Her cunt clamped down on my dick. “I love sucking your dick, Neil!”

Her pussy rippled around me. She bucked beneath me, squeaking and gasping. I groaned, savoring the feel of her snatch rippling around my dick. She massaged me with hunger. I groaned, my balls tightening as I drove into the depths of her twat.

Pleasure shot down my shaft to my balls. I groaned, the pleasure rippling around me. I buried into her cunt over and over again. Her nipples rubbed against my chest. Her fingernails bit into my back and her pussy…

Her pussy sucked at my dick.

“Yes!” I gasped and exploded.

My balls unloaded while my cum fired into my sister’s cunt. I spurted blast after blast of my jizz into her. Her hot twat rippled around my cock. My sister’s wicked snatch convulsed around me, working out my spunk. Drawing out every drop of cum that was in me.

“Oh, fucking god, yes!” I moaned as I pumped her pussy full of my seed. No protection. I could breed her.

I came even harder.

“Neil! Neil!” she squeaked, her face contorting with delight. “Oh, Neil, all your cum is going in my pussy.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned while beside us, Mom and Shelly were both trembling, moaning. They were gasping. Christ, they were cumming on each other’s mouths.

I panted, watching my mother shuddering beneath Shelly, her hands gripping my older sister’s rump. Shelly groaned, her body twitching. Then they both were panting. Both were groaning from their shared pleasure.

And I was hard. Still so hard. “Mom, if you want more of my cum, It’s in Lisa’s pussy. Lick it out of her while I fuck you from behind!”

“Yes, Neil,” she moaned.

“And what about me?” Shelly asked, lifting up her face soaked in pussy cream.

“Masturbate!” I groaned and slid off my little sister. I left her panting beneath me, her face twisting with pleasure. She stared up at me, her eyes glowing. I winked at her.

She grinned back.

Mom wasted no time. The moment Shelly was off of her, she rolled over on her hands and knees and crawled between Lisa’s thighs. Mom ducked her head low and buried her face into Lisa’s cunt. My little sister gasped.

“Mommy!”

“Mmm, you like licking your daughter’s cunts?” I asked, kneeling behind her and staring at her black bush hiding her pussy.

“I do,” Mom moaned. “I had no idea pussy could be so good. I know it excites you that I’m doing this. You’re going to let me suck your cock again today, right?”

“Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Every time I fuck your cunt, you get the right to suck my dick.”

Mom groaned and buried her face into Lisa’s cunt. My little sister shuddered as I guided my cock to Mom’s bush. I nuzzled into the curls, Lisa’s squeaks and whimpers of pleasure filling my ears. I breathed in, smelling the scent of sex.

That belt buckle had created something special.

I thrust my cock into my mother’s cunt. I slid into the very hole that birthed me. I groaned as her mature pussy engulfed me. She wasn’t as tight as Lisa’s, but that didn’t matter. This was my mother’s cunt. That made her twat special.

I gripped her hips and reveled in her cunt clamping down on me. She moaned into Lisa’s cunt, clearly enjoying my cock. I smiled, finally the man of the house. Dad was gone. I was taking his place. I drew back my hips, Mom squeezing her snatch down on me.

“Neil,” she whimpered.

“Yes, yes, fuck her, Neil,” moaned Shelly as she fingered her twat. “Fuck our mom hard! God, that’s hot. This incest shit is way, way sexier than I would have imagined. Mmm, eating Mom’s cunt was delicious.”

“Do you want me to eat Mom’s cunt after you cum in her, Neil?” Lisa asked, her face contorting, her blue eyes feverish. “I will. Mom licking me feels sooooo good. Like your dick in me, but different.”

“Yes!” I groaned. “I want you three licking each other’s pussies and keeping me hard to fuck you and so you can suck my dick.”

My two sisters both groaned their delight, Lisa’s more of a squeal, Shelly’s low and throaty.

I shuddered and plunged my hips forward. I fucked my cock into Mom’s cunt. Her moans into my little sister’s twat were amazing. The sound was so inspiring. I pumped my hips away, loving every second of thrusting into my mom’s twat.

I loved this feeling of burying my cock into the pussy that birthed me. It was fantastic. A real treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed as I pumped away at Mom. I fucked her with hard thrusts. She moaned as I buried into her twat over and over again. The pleasure was intense. I savored the silky heaven of my mom’s cunt squeezing about my cock.

“Oh, yes, yes!” I groaned, reveling in the depraved delight. “That’s so good. That’s amazing. Just keep doing that. Oh, my god, I’m going to cum so hard. Just spurt into your snatch.”

“Yes,” Lisa squeaked. “Ooh, Mom loves it, too. Just like she loves my pussy.”

“It’s such a yummy pussy,” Mom moaned, squeezing her snatch around me.

Shelly frigged her cunt and licked her lips as she watched. I buried into my mother’s pussy hard. My balls smacked into her bush, swelling with another load of cum. That belt buckle was amazing. Gave me superpowers or something. I groaned, thrusting hard into my mother’s cunt.

She moaned, her hips undulating. She stirred my cock around in her depths. That was an amazing delight to experience. I shuddered, my heart hammering in my chest as I buried over and over into her snatch. I plunged to the hilt in her. She squeezed down around me. That amazing pussy massaged me.

“Mom!” I groaned. “Damn, you’re going to make me cum.”

“Mmm, so are you, Neil,” she cooed.

“Make Mommy cum!” Lisa moaned. “She’s going to make me cum with her tongue licking into my pussy. She’s reaching in and scooping out your cum.”

“Hot!” Shelly hissed, frigging her cunt hard and fast, plunging three fingers into her shaved folds.

It was hot. My balls tightened as I buried hard into Mom’s pussy. The pleasure swelled and swelled in me. I gripped her hips, slamming deep and hard into her pussy. This power was such a rush. An amazing thrill to so utterly dominate my mothers and sisters.

I plunged to the hilt in Mom’s pussy as Lisa squealed. She bucked and shuddered, her head tossing and pigtails flying. I groaned, realizing Lisa had orgasmed. Mom’s head moved, licking up my little sister’s cunt cream.

“Shit!” I gasped and buried to the hilt in my mother. I erupted.

“Neil!” Mom moaned as my cum flooded her pussy. “Yes, yes!”

Her pussy convulsed around my cock. I thought Lisa’s pussy had been a wonderful massage, but Mom’s really rippled with her passion. Her cunt sucked at me. I threw back my head, groaning out my pleasure as I pumped her full of my spunk.

I flooded my mother with my incestuous seed. God, what if I bred her?

The pleasure intensified. I shuddered, spurting blast after blast of my cum into her snatch. I filled her up while Shelly shuddered. Her round tits heaved and she moaned. Pussy cream spilled around her fingers.

“Yes!” Shelly groaned. “Oh, how are you going to fuck me, Neil? I know you’re going to do it! You’re making us our whores because we love sucking your dick.”

“The ass!” I cried out as I hit the peak of my orgasm. “For being such a pain in mine!”

She laughed and rolled over on her hands and knees. “Rip out of Mom and fuck me!”

I shuddered, my dick dry. I ripped out of Mom’s pussy and shifted over. I glanced over to see my white cum matting Mom’s bush. This was so intense. Shelly parted her butt-cheeks, drawing my gaze back to her. Her brown asshole twitched. I bet she was no stranger to this.

I placed my cock, lubed by our mother’s cunt, against my sister’s asshole. I pushed against her sphincter. She moaned, and arched her back. Her anal ring widened and widened. Her velvety flesh swallowed my cock. I groaned as I slid into her bowels. It was different from pussy. Hot, yes, but not as juicy. Rougher. Delicious.

“Mmm, Mommy,” Lisa moaned beside me. Mom had gotten on her back, her big tits piled into two mounds. Lisa then crawled between our mother’s thighs. My little sister ducked her head down to lick my cum from Mom’s thick bush.

Mom grabbed her pigtails and pulled gently, pressing Lisa’s face into that thick tangle of black curls. “There’s mommy’s pussy,” Mom cooed. “Enjoy.”

Lisa squealed.

“Fuck,” I groaned as I bottomed out in Shelly’s asshole.

“Right?” Shelly gasped. “Fuck, your cock is amazing. This is hot, Neil.”

I grinned and drew back, savoring the delight of fucking my sister in the ass. Her velvety bowels clung to my dick. I groaned and slammed back into her. I buried to the hilt in her anal sheath, my balls slapping into her taint. The pleasure shot through me. This wild rush of bliss that had me groaning through my teeth.

What a great delight to enjoy.

I fucked my older sister in the ass hard. I slammed into her bowels, my balls smacking into her taint. She groaned, her butthole squeezing down on my dick. She threw a look over her shoulder, her brown eyes gleaming with passion.

“That’s it, Neil, fuck my ass!” she groaned, rocking back into me. Her butt-cheeks rippled when my crotch smacked into them.

“Damn!” I groaned, the pressure at the tip of my dick swelled beneath her velvety embrace.

Feminine moans filled the bedroom. Mom gasped as Lisa devoured her cunt. Shelly moaned whenever my dick slammed into her bowels. The scent of hot pussies formed a delicious mélange of sweet, tangy, and spicy cunts that filled my nose.

I groaned, reveling in this incestuous thrill.

I pounded my sister in the asshole hard. Fast. I fucked her with passion. I buried my cock into her bowels with hard strokes. The pleasure blazed across my mind as I sodomized her. I was relentless. I grunted, burying hard into her again and again. The pleasure surged down my shaft to my balls.

“Oh, my god,” Shelly moaned. “I’m going to cum on this dick. Your cock is amazing, Neil.”

“So is your ass!” I panted, burying into her bowels. “You’re definitely going to get to suck my cock again.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I want that, Neil. I want to be your cock-sucking sister-slut!”

“Shit!”

My balls tightened. I was so close to erupting now. Mom was moaning beside me, Lisa pigging out on my cum in our mother’s twat. The heady excitement of my power over the women in my family swelled in me as I thrust my cock forward. I hammered Shelly’s asshole, hurtling towards my orgasm.

Her velvety sheath felt too amazing for me to last much longer.

I buried to the hilt in her bowels, my balls melting from the heat. She gasped, her asshole convulsing around my cock. I threw back my head and growled out my pleasure as Shelly came on my dick.

“Neil!” she moaned.

“Fuck, yes!” I gasped and erupted.

My cum fired into my sister’s asshole. Stars burst across my vision. They danced before me, celebrating this moment as I unloaded in her bowels. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. The pleasure blazed through my body.

“Oh, Lisa!” Mom gasped, bucking beside us. Her big boobs heaved, her hands clutching to Lisa’s pigtails, holding my little sister tight to her cunt. “That’s it. That’s amazing.”

Yes, it was.

I pumped spurt after spurt of cum into Shelly’s asshole. I basted her writhing bowels, Mom’s moans singing through my ears. The pleasure hammered my mind with each eruption of my dick. Shelly groaned.

“Fuck, Neil, that’s amazing!” she groaned.

I shuddered and hit the peak of my orgasm. I groaned and breathed heavily. Mom trembled through hers while I slid out of my sister’s asshole. I fell onto my back, panting. This was insane. I had just cum six times in a row. I was still hard.

“Mmm, can I suck your cock now?” Shelly asked.

“Oh, no, I need to,” Mom moaned.

“Me, me!” squealed Lisa.

“But I was just in Shelly asshole,” I panted. “It’s dirty!”

“Mmm, then let our mouths clean it up,” Shelly purred. “We can share. All of us lick at his shaft until he cums.”

Mom and Lisa moaned their agreement. I groaned as they moved in around me. I smiled. This was amazing. I wasn’t going to classes today, obviously, but tomorrow I would be. What would happen when I met other women. Would they all want to suck my dick this badly, too?

I grinned, glad I bought that belt. Things would be interesting.

To be continued…

---